Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warnings:
Category:
Fandoms:
Relationships:
Characters:
Additional Tags:
Language:
English
Stats:
Published:
2022-07-04
Updated:
2024-07-17
Words:
69,521
Chapters:
14/?
Comments:
120
Kudos:
402
Bookmarks:
70
Hits:
10,006

Don't Feel (Don't Break)

Summary:

Tommy ignores him and grabs the remote, turning on the TV. as soon as the TV flicked on, an emergency news broadcast took over. “All citizens of Atlanta Georgia-” both Tommy and Purpled sat up straighter. “There is a worldwide virus going around killing people and turning them into walking corpses that have been reported to be eating people. The government is advising all citizens to stay at home and lock your doors. Do not let anybody in, in case they are one of the walking dead. If you are unable to stay home or deem it unsafe, it is recommended to evacuate to the inner city of Atlanta. The military has set up a refuge center for anyone to seek safety. I will update you if there is any new information. Please, everyone, stay safe.” There's a pause when the screen turns black before starting the ENB over again.

or
Tommy and his team (brothers in arms) try to survive the zombie apocalypse as recently 'retired' government dogs.

or or
The walking dead-Dream SMP Crossover. where Tommy is an ex child soldier trying to survive the apocalypse with his brothers from the military.

(DISCONTINUED)

Notes:

This is my first fanfiction so please be kind.

Any tags that I might've missed please let me know in the comments. There are going to be MANY inaccuracies in this, including- Military, Medical, Mental, Fighting (I'm not the best at writing fight scenes), etc.

I just thought of this idea and was like 'this would be a good fic' so I wrote it.

EDIT-Still on HIATUS, I'm sorry! I'm not sure for how long it'll be, I just haven't been very motivated to write DSMP, so it might be a while, but I have not given up! I've just been writing more One Piece because that's where my mind is at, I'm sorry.

UPDATE- temporarily off Hiatus! for more information, read the notes of Chapter 11!

It is now cross posted to Wattpad, for anyone who prefers that platform.

Please read all tags before reading this fic.

This does contain spoilers for The Walking Dead TV, READ AT YOUR OWN RISK.

(See the end of the work for more notes.)

Chapter 1: The Beginning

Chapter Text

If you told 7 year old Tommy that in one year his father would hand him over to the U.S military and he would be deported from the U.K to become an American child soldier. He would be confused, and maybe a little excited to escape his dad and go on an adventure, even if he didn't quite believe you. If you ever told 10 year old Tommy, that in 4 years he would meet 4 people that would become his closest family. He would think you're just making shit up to deal with the trauma of becoming a child soldier. And if you ever told 15 year old Tommy that in 2 years he would be able to escape the hell hole people call the U.S military, and be able to put his abuser away for good. He would think you're crazy, delusional. But luckily it's all true. He has 4 brothers, was ‘honorably’ discharged from the military, and managed to put his father in jail for many years. Of course the government was still keeping tabs on him and his brothers, their team was the best of the best. Despite their age. They were considered dangerous. too dangerous, in fact, to be left alone.

Because Tommy was 17, and not yet a legal adult. He had to be put in the foster system. His brothers stayed with him the whole time. With the money they got from the military, they managed to follow him to his foster home, by renting out the house next to it.

The person he was fostered too, adopted him. Not much longer after he showed up. Adding to his family. The man who adopted Tommy, name is Phil Watson. Along with Phil's son, Wilbur Soot Watson.

Adjusting to civilian life while growing up a soldier was not easy. Tommy still isn't adjusted, he refuses to go to school after going for one day. (he was sent to the principles office in the first hour, apparently its considered rude too correct you're teachers, which, bullshit, if they didn't like being corrected, maybe they shouldn't have been wrong then).

Trying to let his guard down has been next to impossible. there have been multiple instances where he had almost hurt Wil or Phil, and luckily, Phil himself was a veteran so he understood and didn't try and send him away, even if he didn't exactly know why he was reacting like that in the first place, not until later.

And there is one thing that Tommy did not anticipate when he ‘retired’.

boredom.

When he was in the military boredom wasn't even a thing. Tommy can't remember one time where he was genuinely bored. Maybe in the small breaks between missions, but even then he had at least one of his brothers to keep him company.

Which leads to now.

Tommy was bored, he was home alone and didn't know what to do. His only options are to watch TV or sharpen his knives, And he's already done the former so much that he’s pretty sure his ‘Theseus’ knife could cut through metal.

He's about to reach for the remote when he hears the front door being unlocked. Well- there goes his boredom. He swiftly got up from the couch and over to the end table. Very quietly he opened the drawer and pulled out his pistol. Don't ask him why he has them, he wouldn't be able to tell you. The only thing he can say is old habits are hard to kill, especially if you're not actively trying to get rid of them. And besides, his brothers still keep their knives and a good amount of guns around their house (not their old guns, sadly their knives and masks were the only thing the government let them keep. Something about government property? He doesn't know, by his logic he was also government property but they let him go so it should be the same for his guns right? wrong) The guns they all currently have they bought ‘legally’ at least that's what they tell Phil, Wil, and George.

He crouched slightly, checking the gun to make sure the safety was off and that it was loaded. Before making his way to the door. Tommy spared a glance to the clock in the hallway, 1:30. No one is supposed to be home. Phil, Wil, and Techno are all out, he wasn't paying attention when they told him, somewhere in Atlanta he thinks, and they would have called to let him know they were on their way back. Purpled should be at school, it gets out at 3:30. Sapnap, George, and Dream were going on a trip to visit George's parents; those three left yesterday, and weren't supposed to be back for three more days.

He stood a few steps back from the front door, not getting close enough to open it but still kept it in his sights. He lifted his gun and pointed, not putting his finger on the trigger till he was sure he was going to shoot.

The locks on the door click till the knob turns. The door slowly swings open. Tommy tenses, ready for a threat. (logically he knows no burglar has a key, but it's only been less than a year since they ‘retired’ like he said before old habits are hard to kill.)

The first thing he sees is a purple hoodie before the gun is knocked out of his hands and there's a knife in his face, but before he can see who's pointing the knife, he knocks it away and reclaims the upper hand, hand flying to his hip, snatching his knife. Before he can go after the person again, he stops at who it is.

Purpled’s eyes widened at Tommy before they both put the weapons away and backed off.

“Jesus, you scared the hell outta me!” Purpled exclaims looking at Tommy.

“I scared you? You scared me! I thought someone was trying to get in?!” Tommy yelled back, already turning to grab the gun that was dropped and clicking the safety back on.

“With a key?!”

“I don't know man! Fucking hell... I wasn't thinking logically, just.. Instinct I guess.”

Purpled’s face morphed into one of understanding. Slowly nodding before turning to shut the door.

“I thought you were at school?'' Tommy asked, heading into the living room, plopping himself on the couch. Purpled joined him. “They sent us home early, something about a virus going around. I don't know. You would've known why if you had gone with me.” the Purple eyed teen snarks, turning towards Tommy with a smirk on his face.

Tommy's face morphed into a scowl. “You know how much I hate school man! Makin’ us sit down in small ass desks and learn shit we already know. I don't know how you do it.” Tommy grumbles, shaking his head, distaste clearly written on his face. “I don't know how Civ kids do it, big man..” Tommy adds.

Purpled shakes his head, “to answer your first question, I just have amazing patience, ima need to prove I did school and did well in order to get into any decent colleges. For your second question, Civ kids didn't get taken by the U.S government and raised and trained to be perfect child soldiers, did they?” Purpled turns to look at Tommy, waiting for an answer he knew he wasn't going to get.

Tommy ignored him and grabbed the remote, turning on the TV. as soon as the TV flicked on, an emergency news broadcast took over. “All citizens of Atlanta Georgia-” both Tommy and Purpled sat up straighter. “There is a worldwide virus going around killing people and turning them into walking corpses that have been reported to be eating people. The government is advising all citizens to stay at home and lock your doors. Do not let anybody in, in case they are one of the walking dead. If you are unable to stay home or deem it unsafe, it is recommended to evacuate to the inner city of Atlanta. The military has set up a refuge center for anyone to seek safety. I will update you if there is any new information. Please, everyone, stay safe.” There's a pause when the screen turns back starting the ENB over again.

Both Tommy and Purpled are frozen, looking at the screen, watching it play once again. Walking corpses? That seems like shit from a horror drama. If what the news is saying is true, they need to pack up and go to the refugee camp in Atlanta, since Tommy and Purpled have military identification they should be able to get in easily, their brothers should be able to too. Tommy is the first to snap out of it. Getting up from where he's sitting and running to his room. He can hear footsteps following close behind him. “Tommy, what are you doing?”

“Were going to the city, the news said the military is making a refuge center. So there's a chance Techno, Phil, and Will are already in one. They went into the city this morning. Hopefully, we will be able to find them there, when we do we need to find a way to contact Dream, George, and Sapnap, so we can tell them which military refuge to go too. We need to get all of our shit packed, I'm going to grab my duffel that has my weapons. Go next door to your place and do the same. Make sure to check Sapnap and Dream’s duffels to make sure they still have their weapons and supplies, I'm going to do the same for Techno. Be sure to leave a note for them in case they come back before we can find them. Don't pack much food, be sure to leave some just in case. I'll pack what we have here so we should be fine, we still have the box of MREs in the garage. Pack some clothes too. I don't know how long we will be gone, or if we will be able to come back, so we’ll need to be prepared. Don't forget your knife and mask either, it's the only way to identify us if we manage to find the government-run refuge center. Fill up as many things of water as you can. Do you copy, soldier?” Tommy didn't notice he resorted back to his captain ways till after he was done speaking. He noticed Purpled subconsciously straighten up before answering a simple “yes sir” and turning and running out of the house.

Tommy nodded before finishing packing everything they might need. He might be overreacting to this, but he doesn't want to not be prepared. Always be prepared and think ahead was one of the lessons in training, one he refuses to ever forget, even in his 5 months of retirement. Tommy made sure to check if all of his weapons were loaded. once he was done with that he put on his belt with his knife sheath and holster attached. He put his knife in its sheath and grabbed a pistol to put in the holster. He also made sure to pack extra clothes. When he was finished with his room he moved to Techno’s, he needed to make sure Techno’s ‘War’ duffel (as George lovingly named them) was packed and had everything in it. He might need it if he gets back to the house with Phil and Wil, and aren't able to make it to the refuge. Phil and Wil along with George are the only civilians in their makeshift family so they won't have a duffel. The duffel bag contains an assortment of weapons and equipment, along with his team's signature Knives and masks that they all have in their own duffel.

Tommy’s team was the best of the best in the military, despite Tommy being so young (a child soldier) he was the captain of his team. In his team Purpled was the only one that went through the program and was raised to be a child soldier, Techno, Sap, and Dream got in the military the normal way. Just bumped up the ranks quickly. The only way someone could identify them was with their knives and masks. They have their code names carved into the blade, along with a cloth of each member's signature color on the handles. Tommy’s is red with ‘Theseus’ carved on the blade, Techno’s is pink with ‘Blood God’ on the blade, Purpled’s is purple with ‘Amethyst’, Sapnap’s is orange with ‘Panda’, and Dreams is a dulled lime green with ‘XD’.

When he was done with that he went into the kitchen to grab most of the food and fill up the water bottles. He trusts that Purpled will leave some behind in his, Dream, Sapnaps, and Georges for when the rest make it to the house’s. When he's done he double-checked he didn't miss anything before writing a note.

‘Techno, Phil, Wil

Purpled and I are leaving the house. We left some food and supplies and there should be more next door. We are hoping to be able to find you guys in the city refuge center the news said the military is setting up, but I'm not gonna place my bets on it. I left Techno’s war bag and made sure everything was still in it. Dreams and Sap’s should be where they left theirs too. Ima be honest, the news didn't look pretty and I wouldn't be surprised if there are riots going on outside, with how the government spread the news. So we probably won't be coming back here.

I hope we'll be able to find you in Atlanta.

And techno, please take care of will and Phil, I know Phil can take care of himself but he is getting old and I don't think he’s as fit as he used to be- Tommy laughs softly while writing that - stay safe brother, and tell Phil and Wil the same.

T’

Tommy puts the note on the fridge. Knowing Techno will spot it.

He takes one last look at the house before turning and walking out the door. No need to linger any longer than necessary. He could see Purpled already waiting in the car making him hurry towards it, quickly throwing his bags in the back before climbing in the passenger seat.

“You ready, brother?” Purpled asked, Taking the car out of park. Tommy nodded. allowing Purpled to pull out of the driveway smoothly, and start their drive towards the city.

 

 

Atlanta is a no-go, they've been stuck in this traffic jam for hours. They have already decided to give up going into the city of Atlanta. There was no point anymore, not with the number of people already trying to get inside, there were cars along the road for as far as the eye can see. Their only plan was to hope Techno, Phil, and Wilbur all get out safe. Or make it to the refugee center safe. while him and Purpled turned around. Either to go back to the houses, or somewhere else, was undecided.

Tommy was sitting in the passenger seat of the car resting his eyes, Purpled next to him in the driver’s seat messing with his knife. He could hear the sirens in the distance. Along with the bustle of people around them. They were going to have too decide soon, Tommy didn't want to be in this traffic for any longer than necessary, there were way too many people for his liking. He was jolted out of his thoughts when he heard tapping on the passenger window. His eyes snapped open and he instantly had his knife out of its sheath, turning his head towards the window so fast he distantly wondered how he didn’t get whiplash.

Standing outside the window was a man with short brown hair, brown eyes, and a gray police T-shirt. The man raised his eyebrow at their reaction, before tapping again.

Tommy and Purpled snuck a glance at each other. Tommy trying to get a read on what Purpled thought before he opened the window, he was the leader, yes, but the opinions of his teammates mattered so much more than any order he could give them.

Purpled nodded subtly. He seemed to trust it enough for Tommy to roll down the window. Even if this man couldn't be trusted, he had already found multiple ways to take the man down without getting out of the car, and he knows Purpled has to.

Tommy looked back to the man, reaching his free hand over to press the window button on the door.

When the window rolled down, Tommy could clearly hear everything going on outside, now that it wasn't muffled by the car.

Tommy's the first to speak. “Can we help you?” he let some of the distrust enter his voice when speaking. Showing the man, (if he's smart enough to tell, and looking at the dude, Tommy wouldn't put it passed him to be a little dense.) exactly what he thought of his presence.

“No, I didn't mean to scare you. It's just me and my group are asking the people around us if they would like to come with us. We are getting off the highway, hopefully, so we can find somewhere safe to stay while this all blows over.” Tommy could feel Purpled’s inquisitive gaze on his back, waiting for his input and decision.

Tommy came up with multiple scenarios in his head of how this could turn out, and multiple ways out. If they decide to go, this could go many ways but with all the scenarios he's come up with, they were at least able to escape, even if they were injured while doing it. With that in mind, Tommy turned to Purpled, waiting for his opinion. Purpled nodded again, seemingly coming up with a similar conclusion.

Tommy turned back to the man “ya, sure big man. We’ll join you guys. What's your name? I'm Tommy, this is Purpled.” Tommy asks, gesturing to himself and Purpled as he said their names.

Casting a curious glance at Purpled for his name. The man introduced himself. “Shane, Shane Walsh.”

Chapter 2: the Reunion

Summary:

Tommy and Purpled Reunite with someone they thought they lost.

Notes:

this chapter is shorter than the last, but the next one will be a lot longer.

Please be sure to read the end notes after you read this chapter.

I don't know how much I like this chapter, but after the like, 5'th time going through it again I decided that it wasn't going to get much better than this and I might as well post it.

Please enjoy! :D

T.W
Mentions of abuse.

If I miss a trigger please let me know in the comments.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

They have been with the group for around four or five weeks now. And in that time Tommy was able to learn a lot about the people around him. He knows that Shane is sleeping with Lori who is apparently Shane’s best friend's wife and the mother of Carl, Shane’s best friend's son. He also figured out that the Dixons were planning on robbing the camp blind, and if it wasn't for the fact that Merle figured out who they were (Tommy found out Merle was in the military, and got out recently, about the same time Tommy did, not a very high rank, but high enough to hear about his team.) they probably would have gone through with it.

He also knows that Ed, the husband of Carol and father of Sophia, is an asshole and Tommy also suspects him of abusing them; he has no solid proof though. But he did know that when he got that proof he would make sure the asshole would be dealt with.

Dale was like a grandfather figure of the group, mostly to Andrea and Amy though. Tommy also managed to somewhat befriend the Dixon brothers, but Purpled gets along more with the youngest, Daryl (who is still quite a bit older than both of them). While Tommy gets along more with Merle, mostly with the fact that Merle respects Theseus and his team, and doesn’t look down on him for being 17. (he’s also pretty sure Merle is intimidated by him, which Tommy found hilarious) Tommy didn't trust easily, but he was starting to trust them. (which terrified him, because trust meant attachments, attachments meant feelings, and feeling meant weaknesses. the only people he ever let become weaknesses were his brothers, and even then he's prepared to lose them. Tommy ignored how much of a Lie that felt like.)

Tommy also got close with the Grimes family, he's not the biggest fan of Lori, but he views Carl like a little brother he never had (even though he constantly tells himself that he’s not attached, that he doesn’t care, because caring for someone other than his brothers is dangerous). Tommy and Shane don't get along. Shane constantly treats Tommy as if he's a child that needs supervision. He wasn't happy when he found out Tommy had a knife, or a gun (that was a nightmare).

The day before, after a small group of people went into Atlanta to get supplies. The camp got a call from two people, heading into Atlanta. Tommy and Purpled weren't there to hear them on the C.B so they mostly listened to what Dale and Shane said about it. Which wasn't much, other than it was one officer and another person.

Tommy was chopping wood for the fire that night, he could feel the sun beating down on his back as he worked. He was just outside the camp, next to Daryl and Merle's tents.

The blonde teen picked up the logs he chopped and carried them all to the pits they were using for the fires. Tommy heard footsteps running behind him as he got closer to the pits, glancing behind him, Tommy saw a head of brown hair getting closer to him, a small stack of sticks in the little boy's arms. Tommy smiled when he saw Carl advancing (he’s not getting attached, he’s not starting to care. At least, that's what Tommy likes to tell himself.)

“Hey carl! What's up big man? You deciding to help me out a bit?” Tommy asked, voice loud and cheery.

Carl bobbed his head up and down. “Yup! I just finished school so mom said I could help you out.” the boy answered. Grinning up at the older boy.

Tommy grinned back down at him. “Thank’s big man. You're being a great help.”

The teen was about was about to speak again when he was stopped by the sound C.B cracking to life on the R.V

Tommy and Carl's heads snap to the noise.

‘Hello, base camp!’ Tommy can hear a man's voice coming through, T-Dogs if he’s hearing it correctly. He walked closer to the R.V to listen better, he could see Purpled do the same.

‘Can anybody out there hear me?’

‘Base camp this is T-Dog. Anybody hear me?’ T-Dog repeats.

Tommy watches as Dale rushed towards the C.B. having previously been sitting on one of the chairs on the R.V. The older man pressed the button to speak. “Hello? Hello? Reception’s bad on this end. Repeat. Repeat.”

‘Shane? Is that you?’

Dale met Shane’s eyes. Who was already heading towards the R.V.

Tommy can hear Lori behind him asking if that's them. Tommy turns towards her and nods, before turning back towards the R.V.

The next time T-Dog spoke it was staticky.

‘Were in some deep shit. Were trapped in the department store.’ Dale tenses, panic crossing his face briefly.

“He says they're trapped?” Shane was tense when he asked. Already knowing the answer.

Tommy's face becomes more guarded. No emotions showing, he wasn't close to anyone who went, except maybe Merle. So he couldn't let himself feel anything over them, possibly not getting back, any of them. 'Don't feel, feeling slows you down, makes you doubt. Feeling is dangerous, Theseus, remember that'. Tommy heard the voice of his old 'Teacher' in his head. The man's lessons having stuck with him, even after he left. Quite literally drilled into his head.

‘There are geeks all over the place. Hundreds of ‘em. We’re surrounded.’
Everyone's eyes widened at that. Tommy could see fear swimming in their eyes (except him and Purpled, who he realized had also become guarded. It made sense, since they both went through the same program, the same lessons).

“T-Dog, repeat that last. Repeat.” Dale desperately asked, all the older man got in return before the radio stopped, was static.

Lori was the first to speak. “He said the department store.”

“I heard it too.” Dale adds.

Lori looked at Shane, stepping hopefully towards the Ex-cop. “Shane?” she questioned, desperation lining her words.

Shane met Lori’s eyes, knowing what she was inquiring he shook his head. “No way. We do not go after them. We do not risk the rest of the group. Y'all know that.” comes his reply, no hesitation. Tommy had to agree, they couldn’t risk people getting killed trying to rescue people in the city. There was nothing they could do if they were surrounded.

“So we’re just gonna leave her there?” came Amy's distressed voice. If Tommy remembered correctly, Amy's sister, Andrea, was one of the people that went into Atlanta that morning.

“Look, Amy, I know that this is not easy–”

“She volunteered to go. To help the rest of us.”

Shane opened his mouth to explain it too Amy. but Tommy beat him to it. Stepping towards the young woman.

“Amy, there's nothing we can do. It would be a suicide mission to send someone down there. You heard it yourself there are hundreds of them. The only thing we can do now is wait and hope they make it back safe… if they don't, then we are just going to have to move on. Survive.” Tommy added, hoping to make her see from their point of view. He understood that it was her sister. Hell, he would probably be desperate if it was any one of his brothers. But there is just nothing they could do in this situation, not with most of their able bodied members having been the ones to go into Atlanta in the first place.

Tommy could see Amy's eyes get glassy, before she sends him a heartbroken glare and runs off.

It was nearing the end of the day when they heard it. A car alarm echoing around the quarry. Tommy sprung up from where he was sitting and scanned around in alarm. The sound got closer and closer, till they finally saw the source. A red car speeding up the gravel road, into camp. Tommy quickly grabbed his gun and made sure it was loaded and safety was off before running towards the main road that led into camp, staying in camp but keeping the car in his sights.

He could hear the others speaking around him, but he wasn't paying attention. Only watching as the car approached.

When the car stopped, Tommy relaxed at who he saw exit, a Korean man with a red baseball cap. Glenn.

“What the hell man?!” Tommy exclaimed. Putting his gun away. Glenn’s face became a little pale when he saw Tommy put the gun away. But was forced to move on when the others started to speak up.

“Holy crap. Turn that damn thing off!” Tommy heard Dale yell.

“I don't know how!” Glenn yelled, lifting his arms up and down in desperation and confusion.

Tommy watched as Shane walked towards the car's hood. “Pop the hood, please. Pop the damn hood, please.” Glenn wasn’t able to answer him, because Amy took that chance to run up to him and bombard him with questions while Shane was talking. “My sister Andrea–”

“Pop the damn hood!” Shane yelled, getting impatient.

“What? Okay okay. Yeah yeah yeah.” Glenn yelled getting back in the car to pop the hood, while Amy was still begging for answers on Andrea. Tommy could tell Glenn was having a hard time listening to them, and it was quickly overwhelming him.

“Is she okay? Is she alright? Did she get out!?”

“Yeah yeah! She's okay! She's okay!” Glenn finally yelled. Obviously trying to concentrate on one person talking at a time.

“Why isn't she with you? Where is she? She’s okay!?”

“Yes. ya, fine. Everybody is. Well, Merle, not so much.” Tommy straightened up again. Ready to start questioning Glenn also. ‘What does he mean, Merles not okay? Did he not make it out? Is he dead?’ Tommy could feel his mental walls build higher. ‘Soldier’s don't feel Theseus. We don't feel’. The 'Teacher' said again.

Before he could say anything, Purpled spoke up from where he was next to the car. “You crazy driving this thing up here? Every dead for miles probably heard you.”

Glenn sheepishly looked away.

“I think we're okay.” Dale spoke up. Trying to calm everyone down.

“You call being stupid okay?” Shane added.

As Dale looked around he explained. “The alarm was echoing all over these hills. Hard to pinpoint the exact location.” Shane stood up from where he was leaning on the car and gave Dale a look.

“I'm not arguing. I'm just saying.” Dale defended, not about to get lectured by Shane.

“But it wouldn't hurt to think things through next time, would it?” Dale adds. Looking back towards Glenn.

Glenn winced slightly “Sorry-” He looked down slightly, before perking back up. “Got a cool car though.” he added, as if that would fix the situation and make up for the noise he made.

Everyone stared at Glenn in disbelief.

Their eyes were drawn away from Glenn by the sound of a truck approaching. Glenn’s eyes snapped to the approaching vehicle before moving back to the group in front of him with an eager smile.

Tommy watched as everyone slowly piled out of the truck, reuniting with their family’s. Except Merle, that made Tommy's shoulders slump slightly, almost unnoticeable. Tommy scolded himself for feeling disappointed.

Everyone had bright smiles on their faces, welcoming everyone back. Tommy included, forcing himself to grin.

“You are a welcome sight!” Dale told Morales as he hugged him. Tommy walked closer to them “welcome back big man!” Tommy welcomed with a (forced) grin. Morales smiled back.

“I thought we had lost you folks for sure.” Dale added. Relief evident on his form.

Tommy sees in the corner of his eye Purpled walking over to the R.V and sitting down on a lawn chair. Obviously not trying to put up the same ‘welcome back’ happy act that Tommy was doing. Purpled was never someone to show he cared much, or show his emotions at all.

“How'd y’all get outta there anyway?” Shane asked, turning away from the red car Glenn brought to face the group that just got back.

“New guys. They got us out.” Glenn answered, excitement showing on his big grin.

“New guys?”

Tommy turned curiously to Glenn, before straightening up and looking at the truck suspiciously.

“Yeah, two crazy vato’s just got into town.” Morales answers Shane. Tommy's eyes squinted towards the truck cautiously, hand snaking to his hip, resting just above his holster. Just because they got their people out didn't mean they were trustworthy.

Tommy sneaked a glance behind him towards Purpled and saw him getting up from where he was sitting to walk to Tommy's side. Also looking at the truck suspiciously, with his hand on his hip.

“Hey, helicopter boys! Come say hello!” Morales yelled to the truck. Tommy watched as the driver side door of the truck opened. Revealing a brown haired man in a police uniform. But what caught his eye was the flash of pink he saw from the back of the truck, making Tommy ignore the potential threat in front of him.

Another man stepped out. A tall man, maybe an inch taller than Tommy, who's 6’3. With long pink hair tied in a low ponytail, and blood red eyes. Tommy’s breath caught in his throat at the familiar features.

Eyes zeroed in on the man, completely forgetting about the officer. His eyes went wide, disbelief lining his features. The blonde teen hesitantly spoke, voice barely loud enough for the man to hear, but the man heard it anyway. “Techno…?”

Techno’s eye’s that were previously on the ground snapped up when he heard his name. Tommy watched as Techno’s red eyes went just as wide as his.

He could feel tears well up, blurring his vision, but he didn't care. He’d scold himself for showing emotion later.

The Teenager was running before he even realized what he was doing. He could hear another pair of footsteps running behind him, but he ignored them, all he was focused on right that moment was his brother right in front of him. He thought he was gone. He didn't think he would ever see him again.

Tommy tackled Techno in a hug, squeezing as if the pink haired man would disappear if he let go. He could feel Techno squeeze back, just as fiercely. He could feel one of the older man's arms move before he felt another body join the hug.

Purpled.

Tommy’s shoulders shook as tears silently streamed down his face.
He knew he shouldn't have been showing this much emotion, (shouldn't have been feeling this much emotion) much less in front of this many people. But at this moment, he didn't care. His older brother was alive and in front of him. That's all that mattered.

Notes:

i had writen alot of this before the news and I seriously debated posting this fanfic at all after hearing the news, because Techno is such an important character in it. but then I decided that there is no better way to Continue Technoblade's Legacy than to keep uploading about him. I cant not upload stuff that has him in it because it'll feel too much like I'm trying to forget him. and I never want to forget him. I understand that some people cant upload about him anymore because it is too much for them or they feel differently than I do about it, I respect that I think they should do what makes them happy and what's easiest for them.

R.I.P King. Technoblade Never Dies.

Fuck Cancer.

I hope everyone enjoyed reading this as much as I enjoyed writing it. the next chapter should be posted next week. :D

Chapter 3: Gone again

Summary:

Techno explains what happened. and someone joins (rejoins?) the group.

Notes:

this took sooo long too edit! I really hope you enjoy this, it was so fun too write and edit (despite how long it took. and I would keep going through and editing and changing things over and over again, so I decided I needed to post now before changed too much XD.)

Have fun!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Disoriented.” Rick, the mystery cop that came with Techno, started. Hugging his wife and son close.

Tommy learned that Rick was Lori's ‘dead’ husband. And Shane's best ‘friend’.

Tommy, Techno, and Purpled were all sitting together too. Tommy on the ground in front of Techno. Purpled right next to him. Techno sitting on a lawn chair.

“Fear, confusion- all those things but…” there was a short pause. “Disoriented comes closest.” Rick finished. Everyone in the group was sitting around the fire. Only Ed, Carol, and Sophia were next to their own. They were all listening to Rick explain how he got there.

“Words can be meager things. Sometimes they fall short.” Dale added, voice just above a whisper, but still heard amongst everyone there.

“I felt like I'd been ripped out of my life and put somewhere else.” Rick spoke again. “For a while I thought I was trapped in some coma dream. Something I might not wake up from, ever.'' Tommy could hear disbelief and fear in Rick's voice.

“Mom said you died.” Carl's voice spoke softly. Looking up to his dad. Lori looked ashamed, glancing towards her husband.

“She had every reason to believe that.” Rick stated, meeting his son’s eyes. “Don't you ever doubt it.” Tommy saw Lori look at Shane when Rick said that, an unidentifiable look on her face. Before opening her mouth. “When things started to get really bad, they told me at the hospital that they were gonna medevac you and the other patients to Atlanta, and it never happened.” Shane looked down, ashamed, guilt making his face twist into a slight grimace, when she said that.

“Well I'm not surprised after Atlanta fell.” Rick said, looking at his wife. “and from the look of that hospital, it got overrun.”

Tommy started messing with a strand of grass in front of him. Still listening in to the conversation.

“Yeah, looks don't deceive. I barely got them out, you know?” Shane spoke up, looking up to meet Rick’s eye’s.

“I can't tell you how grateful I am to you, Shane. I can't begin to express it.” Rick thanked sincerely, meeting Shane's eyes. Tommy huffed quietly, honestly finding this kind of entertaining, that poor man had no idea about his friend and wife, it was actually kind of sad.

Techno gave his youngest brother a curious look when Tommy huffed. making Tommy meet his eyes with a look that said ‘i'll tell you later’. Techno nodded in understanding. Turning back to the conversation in front of them.

“There go those words falling short again. Paltry things.” Dale spoke up again. Breaking the silence that had formed.

Tommy looked between Techno and Rick, a question popping back into his mind that had been bothering him since they got back.. “What happened?” The teen questioned, “how did you meet up and.. what happened to Phil and Wil?” That last part was aimed towards Techno and he could feel the pink haired man tense behind him.

Tommy felt his walls build up in his mind, he too tensed, preparing for the worst. The question grabbed Purpled’s attention too, who also tensed at Techno’s reaction.

There was a pause before Techno finally spoke “we got separated, in Atlanta when it all happened. I don't know if they’re alive.” he paused again.'' I was on my own for about 5 weeks, I made sure to stop by the house and grab my duffel though… I read your note.” that made Tommy tense further. He couldn't begin to imagine what reading that might have done to Techno after losing them. “I managed to make it into Kentucky somehow. That's where I found Rick, actually. He was talkin’ about goin’ to Atlanta, and I thought that maybe I might be able to find one of you or Phil and Will. or hell, if i'm lucky than maybe the rest of the team, if i went back. So i decided to go with him.” Techno fell silent when he was done speaking. The mood was somber as they all sat in silence. Only being broken by the sound of wood getting tossed into the fire behind them.

They all snapped their heads to the sound and saw Ed adding wood to his fire, making it bigger. Tommy’s face morphed into a scowl as he watched Ed sit back down, he didn't like the guy, that was no secret.

Shane spoke up, yelling over to Ed. “Hey, Ed, you want to rethink that log?”

The man in question scowled, glaring at the Ex-Cop from where he was sitting. “It's cold, man” came Ed’s reply as he relaxed in his chair.

“Cold doesn't change the rules, does it?” Shane paused “keep our fires low, just embers so we cant be seen from a distance, right?'' The man sounded like he was talking to a toddler, annoyance in his tone. Tommy chuckled slightly, ignoring the looks he received for it.

“I said it's cold. You should mind your own business for once.” Ed snapped.

Shane went to get up, obviously at his last straw, but was beaten by Techno. Who quickly got up and walked over to Ed's fire. Tommy could see the tension lining his shoulders as he walked. Techno hated these kinds of men, all of his brothers did. They've met Tommy's father before he got put away, plus they had met men like him on multiple occasions, this man was no different. Tommy wondered how his brother was going to handle this. He would step in if need be, but only if necessary.

Techno wordlessly walked to Ed's fire and knelt down beside it. Grabbing the log that had just been added and putting it on the ground next to him, grabbing the unburned part so he didn't burn his hand. Stomping it out when he got back up. Face carefully blank through the whole thing.

“Hey! What the hell man!” Ed shot up from his seat and marched over to Techno. Tommy saw as the other members started getting up to stop this before it started, preparing for the worst. But they've never met Techno, he’s not small, he mostly wears baggy clothes so people think he’s a stick, but he’s all muscle, and he's a good 6’4. Not someone you want to fuck with, even without his training in the mix.

Techno looked away from Ed and met Tommy’s eye’s, despite the darkness. A silent question for permission. Tommy’s lip quirked up slightly. A discrete nod sent Techno’s way. Despite being retired, Tommy found that his brothers still tended to look to him for guidance, or permission, for things like this. They’ve gotten better, but it was still most definitely there.

Ed tried getting in Techno’s face, but soon realized his error. After receiving Tommy’s permission, Techno met Ed head on. His once monotone face formed into a fierce glare as he looked at the shorter man. Cold blood red eyes met pale blue. Ed tensed, eyes going wide before he stumbled back, ungracefully falling back into his chair.

Techno looked disappointed at Ed, before moving away from the scared man to sit back down behind Tommy and Purpled. Who both snickered silently. The glare techno was wearing wiped clean off his face and in its place was his normal bored look.

Everyone looked at him wide eyed, except for Purpled and Tommy. Who were trying to hide their laugh and were failing at it. Earning a halfhearted glare sent their way from Techno. But there was no real heat behind his glare that time.

Everyone was staring at Techno, dumbfounded. Not quite processing what he just did.

It was silent for another minute as the two youngest brothers sobered up, before Tommy piped up, breaking everyone out of their stupor. “Has anyone thought about what you guys are going to tell Daryl? He won't be happy to find out Merle was left behind.” Tommy was still a little pissed about them leaving Merle behind, even if it was an accident. He actually kinda got along with the redneck. (he would never admit it out loud, of course.)

“I’ll tell him. I dropped the key. It's on me.” T-Dog said, being the first to speak up, casting a glance at everyone.

“I cuffed him. That makes it mine.” Rick said, shutting T-Dog down. T-Dog met Rick’s eyes in a silent challenge. Neither of them backed down.

“It's not a competition.” Purpled snapped. Finally having enough of their silent argument. Snapping the two men out of their argument.

Glenn spoke up for the first time that evening, drawing everyone's attention to him. “I don't mean to bring race into this but. It might sound better coming from a white guy.” That is a very roundabout way to say Daryl was racist, he was not wrong, but damn.

“I did what I did. Hell if I'm gonna hide from him.” T-Dog said, determined.

“We could lie.” Amy suggested. Nervously looking around the group.

“Or tell the truth.” Andrea countered “Merle was out of control. Something had to be done or he’d have gotten us killed.” She turned to Tommy, seeing the distaste clear on his face. “Rick did what was necessary. He might have gotten along with you two, but that didn't mean he got along with everyone else.” Purpled stared at the fire, not acknowledging what she said. But Tommy could tell he was listening. Tommy met her eye’s, before averting them. He didn't like the fact she was right. So he kept his mouth shut. He hated the fact that he had gotten along with Merle. He’s not supposed to form attachments other than his brothers, he shouldn't have after he lost the others. Attachments are a weakness, and weakness is death.

Andrea continued speaking “and if Merle got left behind, it is nobody's fault but Merle’s.” The blonde woman finished.

“And that's what we tell Daryl? I don't see a rational discussion to be had from that, do you?” Dale asked, concern painted into his expression.

“You lot are gonna have your hands full when he gets back from his hunt.” Tommy said, making it clear he had no intentions on helping. They dug their grave, they could lay in it.

They all turn to look at him simultaneously. All with varying expressions of disbelief.

“You're not gonna help us? You and Purpled are the closest people to him in this camp.” Glenn questioned, shocked. He looked between Tommy and Purpled, both teens shaking their heads. Amusement swimming in their eyes.

Purpled spoke up from where he was sitting. “You guys made this mess. You guys can clean it up. We will make sure it doesn't go too far though, but I think you guys have it handled.'' Tommy could see Shane scowl, his anger at their decision making itself known, shock and concern on everyone else's faces.

“I was scared, and I ran. I'm not ashamed of it.” T-Dog spoke, determined.

“We were all scared. We all ran. What's your point?” Andrea shot back.

“I stopped long enough to chain that door. Staircase is narrow. Maybe half a dozen geeks can squeeze against it at any one time. It's not enough to break through that. Not that chain, not that padlock. My point- Dixons alive and he’s still up there, handcuffed on that roof. That's on us.” T-Dog got up as he finished speaking, going back to his tent. Everyone else followed soon after.

Tommy, Techno, and Purpled were all in their tent. Tommy and Purpled already shared a tent, so all they had to do was make room for Techno. It was a little cramped but they made do. They've dealt with worse, so this was nothing. It also helped that they didn't have many personal items. Only their weapons and supplies.

When Techno was all settled in and they were all sitting on their cots, Tommy spoke up, voice somber.

“So, what's the full story? What all happened in Atlanta.” it wasn't a question. He knew Techno was planning to tell them the full story when they were alone. Techno’s normally better at giving the full story, not normally one for leaving out details. So the fact that he simplified it to that degree meant that the whole story, he either doesn't want people he doesn't trust to hear because of secret shit, most likely regarding their old job (which isn't even something they were trying to keep a secret, considering Merle found out and so did Daryl.) Or it'll make him vulnerable and he doesn't want others to see. Judging by the heavily guarded look Techno had in his eyes, and the underlined grief. Tommy was beginning to worry that it was the latter. A familiar pit formed in his stomach. Tommy’s expression also became more guarded, preparing for the worst.

“We were just leavin’ a store when we saw police scattered all around the streets. People screamin’, runnin’. Even people getting’ eaten'. We had heard about an illness on the radio as we drove into the city, but we didn't think it was anythin’ to worry about… I started heardin’ Phil and Wil as far away from the chaos as I could, almost made it too, if a police officer hadn't of stopped us. Tryin’ to get us to follow him to safety. That was about when I saw the military enter the picture. We were about to follow the officer when we saw the military firing off rounds, at alive and dead. So i did the only thing that came to mind at the moment, i grabbed Phil and Wil and ran. We got pretty far before a horde of the dead started forming on the street we were on. We ran into an alleyway, tryin’ to go around them when Wil tripped over a garbage can, accidentally makin’ a bunch of noise, drawin’ the hordes attention to us. It gave me an idea, they seemed to be attracted to noise, so if I make a bunch of noise, I can distract them long enough for Phil and Wil to make it out of the city, or to make it to a safe building’. So I told them my plan. They didn't like it, tried to convince me to come with them, but the horde was approaching fast, and I made my decision. I pushed them down one of the exits of the alley that looked clear. I turned around and started banging my hands on trash lids and yellin’. Easily gaining the attention of the horde. They pushed me deeper into the alley way and out another exit about a block away. I lead them a couple more blocks before I deemed it far enough and ran. I was hopin’ to run to the outskirts of the city and circle back into it to look for them, but before I could start heading’ back, after I caught my breath. The bombs went off, all around the city…” he paused a minute to regain himself before continuing.

“I don't know if they made it out of the city in time. I don't even know if they are alive… with there being no way to safely get back to the city to look for them, I made my way back to the house. Where I was, I was close to the neighborhood anyway and I needed my duffel and I was thinkin’ of stayin’ there and waitin’ to see if they made it out, I was hopin’ they would be heading there, hopin’ they weren't gone. When I got there I read your note…” the grief became more apparent on his face, his eyes beginning to get more glassy. Guilt started bubbling in Tommy's stomach, making him sick. “I'm so sorry Toms, i’m so sorry i couldn't keep them safe, i couldn't make it here with them-” tears were streaming silently down the pink haired mans face ”- maybe if i would've stayed with them, came up with another plan, they would be with me right now, maybe if i-” he was cut off by a body flying into him, arms wrapping around him like a blanket. “It's not your fault. I'm sorry Techno… I shouldn't have put that on you, it's not your fault.” Tommy stated, voice not wavering, despite the lump in his throat. He sat down next to his older brother. “You did what you thought was the best plan at the time. I don't want to hear you blame yourself for this. I can't have you stuck in the past, thinking of what ifs, alright? I need you here, with us, surviving. No matter what, got it?'' Tommy could see Purpled move from where he was to sit on the other side of Techno.

Techno reluctantly nodded. Tommy could still see the grief and regret swimming in his eyes. But it was good enough for now.

Purpled spoke up from his place next to Techno, voice no louder than a whisper. “You did good, Tech. You survived. Besides, you never saw them go down. They could still be out there. Surviving. Just like us.” Tommy nodded firmly, agreeing. He turned to Techno to watch his reaction. Techno nodded again, this time with more resolve than before. “We’ll find them, I'm sure of it. Along with Dream, Sap, and George. We’ll find all of them.” Tommy voiced, determination lining his words. Purpled and Techno nodded. It's as if a fire had been lit behind their eyes. They have a new goal, a new reason to keep surviving. Tommy knows finding all of them alive is wishful thinking. But they needed something, he needed something (even if he would never admit it). To keep them pushing, to keep them going. Alive. he knew that attachments were weaknesses and weaknesses meant death, but these were weaknesses he didn't think he could get rid of. And if it meant death, then he would accept it with open arms. As long as it meant his family would be safe.

The morning started uneventful. As everyone woke up, they all started their chores. Purpled going over to help strip the challenger. Tommy went into the forest to find firewood, accompanied by Techno since he didn't have an assigned job yet.

Tommy and Techno walked around aimlessly, occasionally picking up sticks that would be good kindling for the fire.

“Do you think they're still alive?” Tommy questioned, breaking the comfortable silence that had enveloped them, voice smaller than he would have liked it to be. He internally scolded himself for it.

Techno sent him a questioning glance.

“Phil and Wil? Or…” the teen trailed off.

Eyes looking everywhere but Techno he continued. “Dream, Sap and George. Do you think they made it?” his voice was steadier than before, he had wiped as much emotion as he could from it before speaking.

“Of course they did, Sapnap and Dream were the best of the best. We all were. And George might be a Civ, but he’s as stubborn as a mule.” Techno answered, trying to make light of the situation.

They chuckled lightly before Tommy went serious again. “I get we were the best before we retired. But not even our level of training could have prepared us for this, besides what if what happened to… him, happens to our other brothers.” he didn't have to elaborate on who he was talking about.

“ What happened to him was no one's fault, not even his. And I doubt it would happen again. Besides, if we had survived this long, then I'm sure the others did too.” Techno stated, leaving no room for debate, meeting Tommy's eyes. Tommy could see the determination swimming along with a little desperation in his eyes. Techno was holding onto the same hope they all were, not ready to let the possibility of them being gone enter his mind.

Tommy opened his mouth to respond, but was cut off by the sound of screaming. Not just any screaming either, it sounded like Carl.

With no hesitation Tommy dropped the wood in his hands and sprinted towards the sound. A million thoughts swarming his mind, a million possibilities. The teen heard shouts in front of him as he approached a small clearing. Tommy pulled out his gun, busting through the tree line. Quickly taking in the scene in front of him. He could see a handful of the group's men surrounding a decapitated walker and a mauled and half eaten deer with arrows sticking out of it. Tommy could hear Techno break through the trees right next to him not a second after him. A quick look to the bigger man showed him holding a pistol similar to his.

All the group members' heads snap towards him and Techno.

“What happened? Are the kids alright? I heard them scream.” Tommy questioned moving to put his gun back in its holster but stopped when he heard rustling in the trees, his gun snapping back up and pointing towards the noise, he watched as the rest, including Techno. Did the same with their weapons.

He relaxed slightly when he saw Shane put his gun away, muttering “Oh Jesus.” Tommy soon copied Shane when he heard who it was that spooked them.

“Son of a bitch!” a shaggy looking man in a stained wife beater, holding a black crossbow, grumbled, agitated. “That's my deer!” the man- Daryl- yelled, marching up to the group that was still surrounding the deer.

“Oh.. look at it. All gnawed on by this…Filthy, Disease-Bearing, Motherless, poxy bastard!” Daryl yelled, as he kicked the walker’s body with every word. Tommy couldn't contain the snort that escaped him. Earning many dirty looks from everyone except Techno and Daryl. Techno looked disinterested and slightly confused, and Daryl looked at Tommy with amusement in his eyes. Only to snap his head back, annoyed, towards the group when Dale spoke up.

A voice that sounded suspiciously like how his old ‘teacher’ spoke in the back of his head ‘attachment’s…’ he warned. Tommy ignored it.

“Come on, son. That's not helping.”

“What do you know about it, old man!?” Daryl snapped, marching towards Dale. Shit. is all Tommy could think, taking a couple steps forward to stop Daryl if need be. ‘Go ahead and poke the bear, why don't you.’

“Why don’t ya take that stupid hat and go back to ‘on golden pond’?” turned out, Tommy didn't need to do anything because as Daryl finished speaking he turned back towards the deer. Annoyance in his eyes as he looked at the corpse.

“I've been tracking this deer for miles.” he muttered, loud enough for everyone to hear as he pulled the arrows out of it. “Gonna drag it back to camp, cook us up some venison. What do you think? Do you think we can cut around this chewed up part right here?” Daryl asked, gesturing to the gnawed on part of the deer's neck.

“Ya, I don't think so, big man.” Tommy chuckled. “I feel that would make everyone very sick.” he added.

Daryl sighed in disappointment, “that's a damn shame…” he paused. “I got some squirrel- ‘bout a dozen or so that’ll have to do.” Daryl said, looking around the group, his eyes lingered on Techno and Rick for a bit before he moved on.

Before they could start heading back to camp, the head of the walker came back to life. Snapping its jaws, wiggling around and the ground. Not able to move.

Tommy heard Amy mutter “oh god” disgust in her words. She turned and jogged back to camp with Andrea in tow. Tommy winced slightly at that reaction. She wasn't wrong, it both looked and smelled disgusting.

“Come on people, what the hell?” Daryl readied his bow to shoot, but stopped with a jolt of surprise when a knife was lodged into its head. Followed by Techno walking forward and taking the knife out, wiping it on his black jeans and putting it back in its sheath.

“Gotta get the brain.” Techno informed, tapping the side of his head with his pointer finger. Voice monotone and face void of any emotion. Before turning to walk back to camp.

Tommy had to put a hand on his mouth to muffle his laughter when he saw the shock on everyone's faces. Judging by the looks he received he failed at hiding his laughter.

After Tommy sobered up, he started walking after Techno, Daryl following not far behind. Soon joined by the rest of the group.

“Merle! Purpled!” Daryl called as he walked into camp, the line of squirrels he caught swaying on the rope they were tied too as he walked. The redneck turned to Tommy “you gonna help skin these or ya gonna look for wood?” he asked.

Tommy pointed towards the squirrels, “i'll help skin them. Me and Techno had already collected a good amount of wood.” They had already made a couple of trips in and out of camp for the wood, so the logs they lost weren't needed.

Daryl nodded before he continued walking further into camp. Tommy saw Purpled join and stand next to where Tommy had stopped. Seeming to have come from where their tent was.

Daryl repeated the same question to Purpled, minus the wood part. And Purpled nodded, agreeing to help with the squirrels.

“Merle! Get your ugly ass out here! Got us some squirrels! Let's stew ‘em up.” Daryl yelled, setting his crossbow down by the unlit fire pit. Before turning to start skinning the squirrels. But before he could set the squirrels down, Shane spoke up. Gaining the other man's attention.

“Daryl, just slow up a bit. I need to talk to you.” The atmosphere turned tense when he spoke. Everyone was nervous about how Daryl would react.

The man in question turned to Shane, suspicion apparent on his expression.

“ ‘bout what?” He asked

“About Merle. There was a- there was a problem in Atlanta.” it was silent for a few beats.

Daryl looked around the group. Meeting Tommys eyes. The youngest nodded slightly, backing up what Shane said. Tommy watched as the man's eyes went wide, before becoming guarded, snapping back to Shane.

“He dead?” Daryls asked, wary of the answer.

“We're not sure.” The Ex-Cop replied.

“He either is or he ain’t!” Daryl yelled. stalking around Shane.

Shane tensed, as if preparing for Daryl to attack.

Rick stepped towards the two, stopping before he could get too close, but close enough that he would be heard. “No easy way to say this, so i'll just say it.”

“Who are you?” The redneck demanded. Glaring at Rick.

“Rick grimes.”

“Rick Grimes, you got something you wanna tell me?!” The man finally yelled, patience waning.

“Your brother was a danger to us all, so I handcuffed him on a roof, hooked him to a piece of metal. He's still there.” Rick stated, professionally.

Tommy saw T-Dog walk into camp at that moment carrying a small bucket of water.

“Hold on. Lemme process this.” Daryl turned around gesturing to his head as he spoke. Before facing Rick again.

“You sayin’, you handcuffed my brother to a roof and you left him there!?” Daryl yelled.

“Yeah”

It was silent for a few tense moments. Tommy already knew what Daryl was going to do before he even did it. Daryl tensed, as if preparing to attack, grip on the squirrels tightening. Tommy tensed, getting ready to jump in to stop Daryl.

Daryl threw the squirrels right at Rick's face, luckily Rick ducked before they could hit him. Causing the squirrels to go flying past and land behind him.

Daryl goes to charge at Rick, but before he could get the chance, Shane intercepts him. Pushing him to the ground. Tommy moved forward, ready to intervene if necessary.

While Daryl was on the ground, Tommy saw as he reached for the blade at his hip. yanking it out of its sheath.Tommy made eye contact with Purpled and Techno, and the two of them moved forward at once.

Daryl charged up, already swinging recklessly at Rick.

Before Daryl could get any closer, Techno sneaked up behind him and put him in a choke hold, while Purpled disarmed him. Throwing the knife away from reach. Tommy hung back, not wanting to get in his brother's way. This was a two man job anyways.

Daryl struggled uselessly, flailing his arms to escape Techno.

“You’d best let me go! Ya fucking pig!” Daryl yelled.

“Bruhhh, already with the insults? If that's how it's gonna be, I'd rather not.” Techno quipped back. Keeping his hold strong.

“Choke hold’s illegal!” Tommy could tell that Daryl was starting to wear himself out.

“Just file a complaint with our higher-ups.” Purpled helpfully supplied. Tommy could see everyone around them spare Purpled a questioning glance. Before shrugging it off and turning their attention back to Daryl and Techno.

Tommy walked towards the duo on the ground. And crouched, looking Daryl in the eyes. “Are you done, big man?” Tommy waited a few moments as Daryl contemplated his answer, Tommy's eyes hardened as he gave Daryl a warning glare. Daryl knew who they were, he heard from his brother before he left for Atlanta. He also knew not to test his luck with them.

Daryl jerks his head up and down in Techno’s arms. Body going lax in defeat. Techno released his hold on Daryl and backed up. Followed by both Tommy and Daryl soon after.

Tommy turned to Rick and nodded towards Daryl. Gesturing for him to continue the conversation. Tommy could feel a set of eyes staring him down and turned towards them. He met eyes with Shane, and he could see an implacable look in his eyes before the man turned away. Back towards Rick and Daryl.

Tommy eyed Shane suspiciously for a couple more seconds, before turning back to the confrontation.

“I'd like to have a calm discussion on this topic. Can you manage that?” Rick asked.

Daryl stood there silently, not answering. But Rick took that as a yes and continued speaking.

“Your brother does not work well with others.” Rick started.

Before he could continue though, T-Dog interrupted him. “It's not Rick's fault. I had the key. I dropped it.”

“Couldn't pick it up?” Daryl snapped.

“I dropped it down a drain…” T-Dog answered, defeated.

Daryl looked down. Tommy could see his eyes get glossy but he blinked it away. Tommys heart ached slightly at the sight, before he buried the feeling. Scolding himself.

Daryl collected himself, quickly masking his pain with anger. Glaring at T-Dog as he marched off. “If it's supposed to make me feel better, it don't.”

Before Daryl could get far, T-Dog spoke again. “Well maybe this will. I chained the door to the roof, so the geeks couldn't get at him. With a padlock.”

“It's gotta count for something.” Rick added, obviously trying to calm the raging man some.

Daryl’s mental wall cracked a bit, tears welled up in his eyes again, he quickly wiped them away.

“To hell with all y’all!'' Daryl yelled, his voice cracking in the beginning. His tough guy act officially losing its effect. Daryl's voice sounded defeated the next time he spoke, just barely loud enough for them to hear. “Just tell me where he is, so I can go get him.”

“He’ll show you, isn't that right?” Everyone's heads snapped in shock towards Lori. He’d show him? What does that mean? Was Rick planning on going back? Tommy was confused as he looked at Lori and Rick. Waiting for Rick to reply.

Ricks turned towards everyone, before nodding. “I'm going back.”

Tommy’s attention was brought to Purpled, who was standing right next to him.

In a low voice, the purple eyed teen whispered. “Why does it feel like they are having problems but they are deciding to make it everyone’s problem? I mean seriously, don't they know we just don't care?”

Tommy had to slap a hand to his mouth to muffle his laughter. Tommy’s eyes were beginning to water and his shoulders started shaking.

Purpled was shamelessly laughing, whether that's at his own comment or Tommy's reaction. Tommy didn't know.

When they both managed to calm down, they realized everyone had already left to do their own things.

Tommy and Purpled soon doing the same.

Tommy was sitting by the unlit fire pit, with Techno right next to him. Sharpening his knife. When the sound of arguing got his attention. Eyes still on his knife, but listening to the argument.

“Why would you risk your life for a douchebag like Merle Dixon?” Tommys eyes went wide, and snapped up from where he was sitting to look at Shane in shock. Damn, of course that was the first sentence he heard in the argument.

Tommy noticed Rick was dressed in his police uniform, brown pants with a beige strip, and a beige police shirt. Obviously getting ready to leave.

“Hey, choose your words carefully.” Daryl snapped, not liking the words that left the ex-cop’s mouth.

“No, I did. Douchebags what I meant.” Shane snapped back. “Merle Dixon- The guy wouldn't give you a glass of water if you were dying of thirst.” Shane tried.

“What he would or wouldn't do doesn't interest me. I can't let a man die of thirst- me. Thirst and exposure. We left him like an animal caught in a trap. That's no way for anything to die, let alone a human being.” Rick stated, as he continued his march into camp.

“So you and Daryl? That's your big plan?” Lori asked incredulously from where she was sitting. Rick turned to Glenn, raising his eyebrow in a silent question.

“Oh, come on…” Glenn moaned, obviously not happy with the fact that he was being asked to go back.

“You know the way. You've been there before, in and out, no problem. You said so yourself.” Rick paused for a moment before continuing. “It's not fair of me to ask, I know that, but I'd feel alot better with you along. I know she would too.” Rick finished, gesturing to Lori.

“That's just great. Now you're gonna risk three men, huh?” Shane helpfully added.

Rick ignored him and turned to Techno, the same question on his face. Tommy quickly shot up from where he was sitting and marched over to them.

“No, absolutely not. You're not going back there.” he glared towards Rick. “You are not bringing my brother back there.” he was not about to have his brother go back to that death trap. He wasn't not letting him out of his sight, not again.

Techno met Tommy’s eyes, having a silent conversation. ‘I don't want to lose you, we just got you back.’ Tommy tried conveying. Techno’s eyes turned to a softer understanding and guilt. Before hardening in his resolve. Techno broke eye contact and looked towards Rick.

“I'll go.”

Those two words caused Tommy's heart to sink, is this what a child felt like when their brother went to war? Before Tommy could speak up again, he felt a hand grab his arm. Tommy involuntarily tensed, ready to defend himself from the potential threat, before relaxing at who it was. Purpled gently tugged Tommy away from Techno, a soft understanding and fear buried behind his purple eyes.

“Just let him go, Toms.” Tommy met Purpled’s eyes, before moving to Techno’s. Tommy wiped all visible vulnerability from his face, and pushed his emotions away. He could deal with that later, Remember, don't feel Tommy.

Tommy nodded stiffly, backing away with Purpled.

He distantly heard Shane mutter “great, make that four.”

“Five” T-Dog volunteered. “I dropped the key, I should go too.”

Rick nodded towards T-Dog.

Shane turned to Rick. “You're putting every single one of us in danger, just know that Rick… cmon, you saw that walker. It was here. It was in camp. They're moving out of the cities. They come back, we need every able body we’ve got. We need ‘em here. We need ‘em to protect camp.” He ranted, trying to get through to Rick and convey his point.

“It seems to me what you really need most here are more guns.” Rick stated, facing Shane.

Tommy saw Techno’s eyes light up with recognition. He turned towards Tommy, “my mask is in that bag too. I'd like that back.'' Tommy was still upset by the fact he was going back but understood a little more now. Those masks along with their knives meant a lot to them. They were a symbol, not just to the soldiers in the military who would recognise them. But to them too, a symbol of what they once were, who they once were.

“Right, the guns.” Glenn spoke up. Seeming to just now remember.

“Wait, what guns?”

“Sixteen shotguns, two high-powered rifles, over a dozen handguns. Me and Techno cleaned out the cage back at the station before we left. I dropped the bag in Atlanta when we got swarmed. It's just sitting there on the street waiting to be picked up.”

“Ammo?”

“700 rounds, assorted.” Techno answered instead of Rick.

“You went through hell to find us. Y-you just got here and you're gonna turn around and leave!?” Lori demanded, voice getting weaker as she spoke.

“Dad, I don't want you to go.” Carl begged, Tommys heart clenched a little. No, no attachments.

Lori continued, “to hell with the guns. Shane is right. Merle Dixon!? He's not worth one of your lives, even with the guns thrown in.” she stood up “ tell me. Make me understand.”

Rick walked over to her and met her eyes.

“I owe a debt to a man I met and his little boy. Lori, if they hadn't taken me in, I'd have died. It's because of them that I made it back to you all, that we-``Rick gestured to Techno then to himself “made it back to you all. They said they'd follow us to Atlanta. They'll walk into the same trap we did if I don't warn him.”

“What's stopping you?”

“The walkie-talkie, the one in the bag I dropped. He's got the other one. Our plan was to connect when they got closer.”

“These are our walkies?” Shane asked, seeming to understand a bit more.

“Yeah.”

“So use the C.B.. what's wrong with that?” Andrea piped up.

“The C.B.’s fine. It's the walkies that suck to crap, date back to the ‘70s, don’t match any other bandwidth. Not even the scanners in our cars.'' Shane explained.

There was a moment of silence as everyone thought over Rick and Shane's words, before Rick spoke up again. “I need that bag.” Rick turned away from Lori and crouched in front of Carl. “Okay?” he asked, guilt colored his face but it was clouded by determination.

Carl saw that his fathers mind was set and nodded mutely. Not planning to argue any longer. Rick nodded along with him and ruffled his hair, before standing back up.

Rick then turned to Dale, but Tommy didn't pay any attention to him, and instead followed Techno back to their tent to prepare.

Purpled and Tommy wordlessly helped Techno pack anything he might need for the short trip. Checking he had all his weapons loaded and ready, just in case.

They purposely dragged out their packing, trying to spend as much time together as possible. Tommy truthfully didn't know if this would be the last time he would see his brother again, if it would just go back to being him and Purpled.

Before they knew it, Rick popped his head into the tent and told them it was time to go. Tommy schooled his expression to be emotionless, as he, Purpled and Techno walked out of the tent.

They saw Rick and Shane arguing at the back of the box truck. Rick was preparing to get in when Tommy and Purpled looked at Techno. Techno gave them a reassuring look, before ruffling Tommy's hair. Tommy’s emotionless face instantly turned into a scowl as he tried to bat the hand away. Causing Techno to crack a smile and Purpled to snicker. The somber mood from before was not quite gone, but buried enough to where they could avoid it for as long as possible.

Techno gave them both a quick hug before walking towards the truck.

When Techno was right in front of his door, he turned to both of them and said “I'll be back, I promise.” Tommy wasn't planning on holding him to that promise.

Before they knew it, Techno had climbed into the truck and drove off with the rest. Everyone left in camp watching as they went.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed reading this as much as I enjoyed writing it! XD

Chapter 4: Chapter 4

Summary:

Tommy decides he really hates Ed.

walkers decide to become a problem.

Notes:

I honestly don't know what to name the chapters, so ill probably stick to -Chapter #-

-TW-
Abuse.
Blood/Gore? Kind of?
Death.

If I missed any, please let me know in the comments.

Chapter Text

Tommy decided to take Carl to the quarry, he had already promised to spend time with him and this was the best he could come up with. Sadly Shane found out that Lori was letting Tommy bring Carl to the quarry, and the ex-cop decided that both boys needed someone to ‘keep an eye on them’. He didn't need a fucking baby sitter, he was an ex soldier. Tommy felt like he was more than capable of making sure Carl didn't die by drowning in shallow water (Carl wasn't allowed to go further than chest deep). And sadly Purpled left to go do Purpled things, whatever the fuck that was (even after spending almost five years with the purple dressed teen he still had a lot of mysteries, and Tommy and Sapnap were convinced he was an alien) so he wouldn't be there to mediate.

When they had gotten down to the quarry, Shane decided he was going to teach Carl to catch frogs.

Tommy was standing knee deep in water helping Shane and Carl to the best of his ability (which wasn’t all that great, considering chasing frogs was not something he was trained to do). The tall teen seriously didn't understand why someone would willingly hunt frogs to eat when they already had a steady flow of fish coming in, don't get him wrong, in desperate times Tommy had eaten worse than frogs, but willingly? No, he'd pass, thank you.

He was also not going to be the one to ruin Carl's fun so he decided to humor the ten year old and help him and Shane, no matter how stupid he thought this was, or how much he hated the adult with them.

He occasionally splashed water and yelled with Shane to spook the frogs towards Carl. A surprisingly genuine smile on his face as he did so, he wouldn't admit it of course, anyone who said he had fun was obviously blind and didn't know better.

Their fun sadly came to an end when Lori came stomping down towards them.

“Carl? How long did I say you could be out here?” Lori questioned, sending distrustful looks Shane's way.

Tommy quickly glanced at the sun and cursed under his breath at the time.

“That's my fault Lori, I lost track of time. I'm sorry.” Tommy apologized, he didn't realize how long it had been since they first came down.

Lori sent Tommy a forgiving look, her face softening from what it was when looking at Shane. “It's alright Tommy, just next time, please keep an eye on the time. I almost had a heart attack when I realized he wasn't back yet.”

Tommy nodded in understanding, an apologetic look on his face. “Will do” the teen muttered.

With one more glare sent Shane's way, Lori and Carl walked back up to camp. Leaving Shane and Tommy alone. Tommy purposefully ignored Shane as he got ready to head back up too. But before he could get far he heard commotion and raised voices by where the women were washing clothes. what?

The teen glanced towards them just in time to see Ed, the camp asshole, hit his wife.

Military of any kind were supposed to have control over their emotions, or in Tommy's case, his control to keep a lack of emotions. His teachers hated the fact that emotions controlled him, so they made sure he knew that feeling emotions of any kind was dangerous.

Tommy felt his control shatter and he saw red.

Tommy bolted before Shane could even start running. Tommy grabbed hold of the asshole and tore him away from the women, tossing him to the ground. Tommy might not look it, but he had muscle, people just tended to overlook that fact when looking at him, that And he had been training practically his whole life to fight men even bigger than Ed.

Before Ed could even get back up, Tommy was on top of him. Punching his face over and over again. Tommy felt the man's nose crunch under his fist, blood smearing across his knuckles, definitely broken. A familiar rush of adrenaline rushed through Tommy's body. Forcing a fog to take over his mind, only making him able to focus on the ‘task’ at hand.

The Ex-Soldier felt a pair of hands grabbing at his shoulder and he acted on reflex, elbowing the threat behind him. Before going back to the man under him.

Tommy could hear muffled yelling all around him, but nothing was breaking through the fog enough to reach him.

“-ommy! Tommy! Theseus!'' The use of his alias made him freeze. The fog vanished as if it was never there in the first place.

Tommy’s head snapped towards the voice. Fist hovering over the barely conscious man's face.

Purple eyes met his and Tommy’s shoulders slumped slightly, they were still tense but not as much as before.

Purpled’s hands hovered over Tommy, not reaching out to touch him just in case. “Are you back with me, Theseus?” The Purple clad teen asked. Eyes roaming over Tommy's face as if looking for something, he must’ve found what he was looking for, because he also slumped slightly.

Tommy nodded. Glaring back down to the man below him. He could feel Ed tense. Fear swimming in his barely open eyes.

Tommy leaned down so his mouth was right next to Ed’s ear. “If I ever see you put a hand on your wife or daughter again, I will not be as forgiving. Remember that, dickhead.” Tommy spat, voice low and dangerous, only loud enough for Purpled and Ed to hear.

With the help of Purpled, Tommy got off of Ed. Checking his bruised knuckles. Easily ignoring the familiar ache in them. Tommy knew it was stupid of him to have lost his control like that, he was not supposed to feel, he knew this. But it didn't change the fact that it happened, he didn't regret hurting Ed, he only had regret for letting himself get so angry.

Only just then did Tommy remember that they were not alone. Eyes snapping to the small group gathered around them. The teen could see the fear and apprehension in everyone's eyes. As if they were staring at a rabid animal and waiting for it to attack. Tommy’s eye’s steeled over. Walls building up in his head.

Tommy looked towards Shane and saw the same cautious look in his eyes. But what brought Tommy away from his look, was the deep purple bruise on the man's eye.

Tommy knew he should feel guilty for hurting the man, but in Tommy's opinion, the asshole had it coming.

Broken out of his thoughts by a tug on his shirt, Tommy met his brother's eyes. Purpled gestured towards their main camp. A silent question to follow. The younger teen nodded, following his brother.

Tommy could hear Carol sobbing as she scrambled to her husband's side.

Tommy spent the rest of the day in his shared tent. Later that night, when everyone else went to the campfire, he stayed.

He was cleaning his pistol when he heard stumbling outside. Were they drinking? No, they didn't have alcohol. And the only person that would come to this tent didn't drink. So who could it be?

Cautiously Tommy got up, quickly putting his gun back together and loading it. Slowly walking towards the zip-up door. Cautiously unzipping it.
The moans were the second hint he got before he was face to face with a walker. The walker's moans turned into frantic growls when it laid eyes on Tommy. Luckily before it could get too close Tommy managed to push it away and shoot it in the head. That… might not have been the best decision he’s made, seeing that 5 more walkers started heading his way.

Before they could get to the entrance of the tent and trap him. Tommy managed to slip through them and start running back to camp, popping off rounds as he went. Not missing a single shot (Tommy’s never tried it, but he doubts he’s physically able to miss. His teachers were too strict for him to be anything but perfect after all)

He could distantly hear screaming and gunshots the closer he got to camp. Tommy’s heart raced with the familiar feeling of adrenaline, and he easily slipped back into his ‘mission’ mind set, the same fog from before taking over his mind.

One by one the walkers fell, when Tommy ran out of ammo, he just pulled out his knife and continued powering through.

Before he knew it, he was meeting up with the rest of the group taking care of the remaining walkers. He didn't even notice the extra faces in the crowd.

As everything calmed down, and the fog receded. Tommy finally registered the new (and not so new) additions to the group. He dropped the walker he had just stabbed and bolted, tackling his older brother in a hug. Strong arms wrapping around him in return.

“Hey Theseus.” Techno murmured, his face right next to his ear. “I said I would be back, didn't i?” Tommy nodded wordlessly. he felt another pair of arms wrap around their backs. Him and techno unwrapped one of their arms to wrap around Purpled. The sobbing and crying around them goes ignored by the brothers, who were just happy to be back together again.

Tommy and Purpled were glaring at the newcomer suspiciously. Tommy didn't necessarily care that they had a new guy in their group, but Tommy was told he could be intimidating when he wanted to be, Purpled too. So they are using it to fuck with the guy, who was fidgeting and sweating, desperately trying to ignore the two teens glaring at him, as he helped the group clean up.

The dude had black hair and eyes, along with a dark blue LAFD beanie on. Tommy was told by Techno, that his name was Quackity (odd name, but he had no room to speak, his brothers names were just as- if not more weird.)

Tommy and Purpled were pulled out of their ‘who could scare the new guy the most with just their eyes’ contest by Rick calling them over.

When they walked over they saw Rick and a handful of the group members looking at them in amusement.

The light mood swiftly got wiped away when everyone looked towards Andrea, who was sitting right next to her dead sister Amy, and Amy was dangerously close to turning.

”She still won't move?” Rick questioned.

“Won't even talk to us. She's been there all night. What do we do?” Lori questioned, worried. “How are we gonna separate them? Amy is a risk, we need to make sure she wont turn.” Shane said. Everyone nodded, agreeing.

“I could do it.'' Tommy spoke. Everyone's heads snapped to him in shock. “What? I could. It's not as hard as you'd think. The only problem we’d have is separating Andrea from Amy’s body after.'' He looked at everyone confused. Why were they so shocked?

“No, we aren't going to just mercilessly take her sister away from her. That's wrong.” Dale spoke up. Tommy huffed and threw his arms up a bit. Isn't it better than Amy eating everyone? Tommy seriously didn't understand their logic.

Looking too Purpled he saw a confused look on his face too, good. Tommy was not the only one confused here.

“As much as I hate to admit it, he’s right, no matter how morbid it sounds. Amy needs to be put down, or else she could turn into a serious problem in the future.” Shane said. Drawing everyone's attention to him. Shane agreed? That's new. Tommy was convinced that man hated him.

Rick spoke up after everyone thought over Shane's words. “I'll tell her how it is.” he said.

Rick turned and walked over to Andrea. Moving to Crouch down next to her. Before he could fully sit, the cock of a gun made him freeze. Out of instinct, Tommy pulled out his own gun, aiming it right at Andrea. He noticed Purpled did the same. The atmosphere grew tense as everyone froze from whatever they were doing to watch with a baited breath. Tommy's eyes steeled over, fully prepared to do what was necessary while facing a potential threat.

Rick slowly backed away from Andrea, moving back to the small group they formed. Andrea lowered her gun and turned back to Amy, but Tommy and Purpled didn't relax. How were they supposed to? At any moment she could pull out that gun again and shoot any of them.

Everyone stared at them warily, but Daryl was the one to walk over.

“Tommy, Purpled. Drop ‘em. It's fine. She wont go after anyone else. And if she does, you can point ‘em at her for however long you want. ‘Aight?” Daryl said in his normal gruff voice. (stupidly) getting in front of them, blocking their view of Andrea. If she pulled her gun on someone again, they won't just be pointing there’s back. She got lucky this time. They both met Daryl's eyes, and reluctantly nodded once, putting their guns away.

Even though they had both put their guns down, they still didn't take their eyes off of the blonde woman.

Daryl nodded back to them and walked back to what he was previously doing. Techno taking his place. Staying next to Tommy and Purpled.

Just when they were about to relax. A shout from Jacqui put them on alert again.

“A walker got him! A walker bit Jim!” Tommy and the rest of the small group speed walked towards where Jacqui and Jim were standing. Tommy's hand ghosting his pistol holster.

Everyone stood around Jim like he was a ticking time bomb ready to go off. Jim started reacting like a trapped animal, head swiveling around as people moved.

“I'm okay. I'm okay,” Jim mumbled.

“Show it to us.” Daryl snapped. the pickaxe that he was using to kill walkers with resting on his shoulder.

Jim turned and grabbed a shovel from the ground, swinging it around wildly.

“Easy Jim.”

“Grab him!”

And that's all Tommy needed to hear. When Jim's back was turned to him, Tommy snuck up behind him and grabbed his arms. Pulling them behind him but not bringing him to the ground. Shovel falling onto the gravel.

Jim still muttering ‘I'm okay’ like a broken record. Like he was trying to convince himself more than the group around him.

Techno rushed forward with Daryl and pulled Jim's shirt up, revealing a bleeding and infected bite wound.

Tommy let go of Jim when everyone backed away. Still, Jim had not stopped muttering.

Rick stepped forward first. “Jim, just go sit down next to the R.V. while we come up with a plan. Alright?” putting his hand up slightly, a sign of peace. Jim nodded mutely, dragging his feet to go sit down on a crate next to the R.V.

When everyone else gathered around Rick, ideas started forming.

“I say we put a pickaxe in his head. And the dead girls and be done with it.” Daryl said, eyeing both Amy and Jim suspiciously.

“That's exactly what I said. Look, my offer still stands, I'll even add Jim to it. Like Daryl said, we can take care of both problems easily. Ones already dying and the others already dead. We’d be doing them a favor.” Tommy reasoned (or tried).

“Is that what you two’d want, if that were you?” Shane snapped, glaring at both Tommy and Daryl.

“Yes” Tommy responded, no hesitation.

“Ya, and I'd thank ya’ while you did it.” Daryl responded also.

“I hate to say it– I never thought I would– but maybe Daryl and Tommy are right.” Dale said. Tommy gave the older man a slightly offended look. Dale sent Tommy an apologetic one back. The comment earned the older man many baffled and slightly horrified looks.

“Maybe we wait.” Techno offered, bringing the attention to him. “Why don't we wait and see what happens, we’ll wait for Amy to turn so we can take care of it. We’ll wait for Jim to take his last breath so we can kill him like any other walker. That way it won't be playing on any of your consciences.” Techno got varying looks from that, some agreeing, and some slightly horrified.

“Look, I know I don't know you guys very well. So this might not mean much. But why don't we leave it up to them? Why don't we ask that Jim dude how he wants to go. Or that Andrea girl how she wants her sister taken care of.” Quackity surprisingly spoke up. Making everyone's heads turn to him.

Tommy nodded to Quackity, along with many others. Tommy didn't exactly agree with Quackity, but he kind of understood where the man was coming from.

“What if we could get him help?'' Everyone's heads redirected towards Rick, confused. From what Tommy knew, there was no cure for a walker bite. “I heard the C.D.C. was working on a cure.'' Tommy paused at that, he didn't know for sure if the cure talk was true. But the C.D.C. wasn't a bad place to go, unless of course it had shut down.

Shane piped up from where he was standing. “I heard that too, heard a lot of things before the world went to hell.”

“What if the C.D.C. is still up and running?” Rick questioned Shane.

“Man, that is a stretch right there.” the other man answered.

“Why? If there's any government left, any structure at all, they’d protect the C.D.C. at all costs, wouldn't they? I think it's our best shot. Shelter, protection-”

“Okay, Rick, you want those things, all right? I do too, okay? Now if they exist, they’re at the army base. Fort Benning.” Now that's not a bad idea either. Tommy and his brothers still had their knives and masks, they should be let into either, no questions asked. Besides, if Tommy remembered correctly the head doctor at the C.D.C owed his team a favor.

“That's 100 miles in the opposite direction.”

“That is right. But it's away from the hot zone. Now listen to me. If that place is operational, it'll be heavily armed. We’d be safe there.”

Purpled interrupted them before they could continue arguing. “I'm just going to put this out there, if we decide to go to any government issued building. Me, Tommy, and Techno would be able to get you guys in, if need be.” Everyone's eyes snapped to Purpled in shock. Tommy and Techno nodded, agreeing to what he was saying.

“Even a place like the C.D.C.?” Rick questioned, skeptically.

Tommy nodded his head. “Yup, we’ve been there before. It was a quick in and out but they know us. We could get everyone in.” Everyone stared at Tommy, wide eyed. Some looked skeptical. Tommy didn't understand, why?

“Why… is everyone looking at me like that?” Tommy questioned. He heard Purpled and Techno snicker next to him. He snapped his head towards them. “What!?”

“Nothing tommy-” Purpled started, turning his head to look back and forth between Rick and Shane. “So, C.D.C. or Fort Benning?” he questioned, breaking everyone out of their shock. Some still eyed them suspiciously, not quite believing them but deciding to question it later.

“The military were on the front line of this thing. They got overrun. We’ve all seen that. The C.D.C. is our best choice and Jim's only chance.”

Tommy watched as Daryl got antsier the longer they waited. “You go lookin’ for aspirin, do what you need to do. Someone needs to have some fucking balls to take care of this damn problem!” Daryl charged towards Jim with his pickaxe raised, ready to strike. But he froze by the sound of a gun clicking behind him, and Rick yelling.

Tommy tensed, not knowing who to go after if this goes to shit. Hand resting on his hip, right above his gun.

“We don't kill the living.” Rick stated, making his words sound final.

“That's funny coming from a man who just put a gun to my head.” The redneck snapped, lowering his pickaxe, turning towards Rick.

Tommy didn't agree with Rick, it may just be because of how he was raised and trained. But sometimes you don't have a choice but to kill the living. And being in a world like this one, the teen had an idea that Rick would find that out the hard way.

When Daryl reluctantly put the pickaxe down Rick escorted Jim into the R.V.

After a couple more minutes of debate, everyone finally chose the C.D.C. Rick seemed to take Quackity’s suggestion and ask Jim what he wanted to do, the bitten man decided to try and make it to the C.D.C.

Amy turned, scaring the shit out of everyone with how close Andrea was to getting bit. Thankfully Andrea was able to put her down before anything happened.

The funeral for everyone they lost was quiet, and quick. Barely giving anyone any proper time to mourn.

Rick and Techno put a note on the red car Glenn drove up, so if the man that helped them, Morgan, Tommy thought his name was, found this camp. He'd be able to find them.

When everything was all said and done, and everyone was packed. They got on the road, saying goodbye to not only the camp, but one of the families too, who decided to separate from them in hopes of finding their relatives.

Chapter 5: The C.D.C

Notes:

early chapter? what?

sorry if this chapter seems rushed. I didn't have many plans for this arc so its petty short, again so sorry!

PLEASE READ THE END NOTES

-TW-
Mentions of suicide
Mentions of death

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

They weren't able to drive longer than a few hours when the R.V. broke down. Forcing everyone to stop.

Everyone got out of their vehicles and gathered around a car. Tommy decided to ignore this ‘meeting’ and go check on Jim while he waited. (He’s not worried. He’s not.)

“Hey Jim, how ya feeling, big man?” The man in question was pale, sweat dripping from his face, Eyes sunken. Tommy barely managed to hold in his wince. He looked like shit.

“in pain… a lot of pain. I don't think I'm going to make the drive, Tommy.” Jim weakly mumbled. Face surprisingly peaceful for what he had just said, most likely having come to terms with this a while ago.

Tommy nodded in understanding. “Do you want us to stop bringing you? Leave you here? Or… “ he didn't finish that sentence letting the unspoken ‘end it’ sit in the air.

 

Jim chuckled weakly, seeming to understand what Tommy was insinuating, before he stopped to ponder it. ”I- I think I wanna go peacefully, not in the back of some R.V… I wanna see nature before I go.” Jim stated, words slow and quiet as he spoke.

Tommy nodded, already planning how to notify the others of this plan. “I'll let them know.” Jim nodded once but then grimaced from the movements. Tommy took that moment to leave.

When he exited the R.V. he noticed a car was missing. But shrugged it off, they probably went to get stuff for the R.V. He swiftly made his way over to the group.

“Jim wants to stay, he doesn't think he’ll make it to the C.D.C. and I honestly agree with him.” What Tommy said cutting off whatever the others were talking about.

“That's what he told you?” Rick asked, not doubting, but just wanting confirmation. Tommy nodded.

At that moment the missing car came back revealing Shane, T-Dog, Quackity, and Purpled. Purpled nodded to Tommy and Techno, coming to stand by Tommy’s side. Shane moved to stand next to Rick.

“Jim wants us to leave him here.” Lori spoke. Causing Shane to snap. “What? Just leave him here and take off? I'm not sure if I could live with that.” Shane's displeasure was apparent by his tone of voice.

“If It's what he wants, might as well give him one last choice.” Techno added, shutting down Shane’s argument. Tommy hoped this didn't turn into another argument with Shane.

Rick nodded at what Techno said. Shane looked down. “Well, does anyone else have an objection?” Rick asked, to be safe. When no one answered the ex-sheriff nodded, turning and walking back into the R.V. most likely to go get Jim, Techno not too far behind. Tommy was honestly surprised it was that quick, especially with how Shane reacted to it. Normally the man would object and argue till he got either his point through or his way.

Techno and Rick exited the R.V with Jim's arms around each of their shoulders, walking him up the hill next to a very shaded tree. They both slowly placed Jim so he was sitting straight up, perfect view of everything around them. One by one people walked up and said their goodbyes, mood somber. Tommy heard sniffling from some of their members when they murmured to the man.

When it was Tommy’s turn, he walked forward and kneeled, meeting Jim’s eyes.

“Goodbye, King. Make sure to give whatever higher power is up their hell for me, okay?” Tommy joked, keeping an easygoing smile on his face. Jim weakly chuckled and nodded. Too weak to speak. Tommy nodded back and got up, giving one last wave to the man before turning away.

Tommy felt nothing as he got back in his, Purpled and Techno's vehicle, this was just another person, he didn't even know the man that well. So feeling any kind of emotion was useless, it could cloud his judgment and get him killed.

The sun was about to set when they finally pulled up to the C.D.C. Tommy got out of the car and pulled out his gun, making sure to grab his old mask and knife, surveying the area. He would need the mask and knife in order to be identified.

Tommy grimaced when the stench of the rotting corpses hit him, body's were everywhere, decaying on the ground. He surveyed their surroundings. Noting the couple stragglers stumbling about.

They were too far away to be a problem, so Tommy ignored them.

They all huddled around each other, the capable fighters surrounding the people that couldn't. They all covered their noses to try to fend off the stench, even though it didn't do much.

When they got to the doors Rick and Shane rushed forward, checking any and all possible ways to open them. Tommy hung back, there was no way for them to be opened, at least not from the outside.

Tommy surveyed the top of the doors, quickly finding a camera. The teen averted his eyes from the camera in search for his brothers

As soon as he met eyes with Purpled, he put away his gun. Purpled and Techno quickly made their way to his side.

The teen stared directly at the camera. “Mighty fine night we are having here Doctor, are the rats still a problem?” the boy asked, much to the confusion of the people around them.

They waited, distantly hearing Rick yell in the background and the groans of walkers all around them, but they didn't move. Tommy narrowed his eyes when he saw the camera move, proving that someone was in there, proving someone heard him.

The group behind them were whispering amongst themselves desperately, Tommy heard someone call his name but he ignored it, sole focus on the camera in front of them. A silent challenge to the person behind it to ignore the code. He knew realistically, that if the person behind the camera were to ignore them, there was nothing they could do, but the person didn’t need to know that.

Just as everyone else was about to head back, the doors opened, revealing a blinding white light. Tommy and many others shielded their eyes from the light with their arms.

Quickly everyone grabbed their things and rushed in, Tommy, Purpled, and Techno taking up the rear.

When they got inside they all stood around with their guns raised, surveying the area for any potential threats.

Just when Rick yelled hello they heard the sound of a gun cock. Everyone's guns snapped to the noise.

A man was standing there with a gun pointed at them. Tommy zeroed in on him, pistol pointed straight to the man's head. The man was holding a rifle and was wearing a gray t-shirt and sweatpants. He Looked like he'd seen better days, which was not a good sign for their group.

“Anybody infected?” the man yelled, still not putting his gun down.

Rick was the one to answer the man. “One of our group was. He didn't make it.”

The man nodded slightly, before turning his attention to Tommy and his brothers. “Why are you here? What do you want? How do I know you are who you say you are?”

Tommy spoke up before Rick could answer, raising his ‘Theseus’ blade for the man to see. His authoritative tone surprised everyone in their group, except Techno and Purpled, who just straightened up subconsciously.

“Come take a look, on my blade is my identification code, same for my brothers. We just need a refuge, a chance. Dr. Jenner owes us a favor.”

The man froze at the name. Seeming to think it over before slowly walking forward. When he was a couple feet from Tommy he reached his hand out to see the knife, reluctantly Tommy handed it over. “A chance is asking an awful lot these days-” he paused for a moment, reading the identification code on the blade, his eyes wide at the confirmation. He continued speaking. “My wife owes you guys a favor? I didn't know she had worked with your team.”

“2 years ago, we helped her get rid of some rats trying to interfere with her work. It was unofficial, so we got nothing out of it. So she offered us a favor we could cash in any day… this is that day.”

The man nodded again, seeming to accept that answer.

“Surely there were other options than the C.D.C to go to. I know you know you would've been permitted access anywhere. Why here?” the man questioned, handing Tommy's knife back.

Tommy gestured to Rick, “he can answer that, but preferably later. We all need food and rest. If you can?” the man nodded again.

“I only have one requirement for everyone entering. A blood test, everyone must do one.”

“We can do that.”

The man finally put down his gun, everyone else doing the same.

“You got things to bring in, do it now. Once this door closes, it stays closed.” Tommy's eyes squinted suspiciously at the man, but didn't say anything. If this was what the group thought they needed, then he would go along with it.

Everyone quickly ran in and out, grabbing their things and rushing them in.

When everyone was inside, the man swiped a key and yelled at seemingly nothing to seal the main entrance and to kill the power.

“Rick Grimes,” Rick introduced.

“Dr. Edwin Jenner” the man introduced back.

Tommy walked to Jenner. “Thomas Watson. But everyone calls me Tommy.” Tommy introduced. Jenner's eyes went wide, before he hesitantly nodded. His reaction wasn't a surprise to Tommy, his team’s personal info was confidential. But the world had gone to shit so he stopped caring.

Purpled and Techno walked up to the man, doing the same.

“Purpled.”

“Techno Blade.”

After introductions they all moved towards an elevator. Everyone stuffed themselves into the cramped elevator. Tommy was behind Carl, keeping a watchful eye on Jenner (he didn't trust the man, there was just something off about him that put Tommy on edge), slightly in front of Daryl, who was in the corner. And next to Rick.

“Doctors always go around packing heat like that?” Daryl questioned.

“There were plenty left lying around. I familiarized myself-” Jenner’s eyes traveled the crowd “but you look harmless enough-” his eyes stopped at Carl “Except you. I'll have to keep my eye on you.” Tommy put his hand on Carl’s shoulder, making Jenner look up to him. Tommy gave him a warning glare. The doctor averted his eyes quickly. Tommy didn't care if he was joking. Tommy barely knew the dude and had a bad feeling about him. He wasn't going to let Carl or Sophia anywhere near him without supervision (and no, he’s not being protective, just cautious…. ya, cautious).

When they made it to the level they needed to be on. Carol started looking a little more uneasy. “Are we underground?” she questioned, voice wavering slightly. Tommy sent a curious glance her way.

“Are you claustrophobic?” Jenner asked.

“A little” the woman responded.

“Try not to think about it.” Well that was fuckin’ comforting.

When Jenner led them all to a big computer room, Tommy tensed more than he already was. No one. Not a single soul in this room, nor in any of the rooms they had walked by. He felt someone brush against his arm. He looked over to meet Purpled’s eyes. Purpled was tense too, but hiding it better, he gave Tommy a look saying ‘calm down, you'll scare everyone’ so Tommy forcefully relaxed his body. He was right, there was no point in scaring everyone because he was feeling uneasy.

Tommy zoned out what everyone was saying and surveyed his surroundings. Only tuning back in when Rick questioned Jenner about the other doctors.

“I'm it… it's just me here.” Jenner answered, arms raising from his sides slightly, before falling again. Tommy eyed Jenner suspiciously. Why was he the only one? What happened to the other doctors?

“What about the person you were speaking with? VI?” Lori questioned. Tommy put his head down when Jenner spoke again. Already knowing ‘who’ or what, VI was.

“VI, say hello to our guests. Tell them… welcome.”

“Hello guests, welcome.” A robotic voice answered, Startling many.

“I'm all that's left, I'm sorry.”

Jenner then led them out of the computer room and into a smaller presentation type looking room.

One by one they all sat down to get their blood drawn, until only Andrea was all that was left.

When she was done, Jacqui had to catch her before she fell. Making Jenner look back and forth between them worriedly.

“She ok?” the man asked.

“She hasn't eaten for days, none of us have.” Jacqui responded. Jenner nodded, before opening his mouth again “I think I have something for everyone, follow me.”

They had all followed Jenner to a bigger room that had a long table and kitchen in it. Showing them everything he had that they could use for dinner, along with various drink options, including alcohol, which Tommy could already guess Techno was going to keep him far away from.

After they had all sat down for dinner, they all dug in. passing around drinks and food like it was thanksgiving and they were having a family reunion.

“Y'know, in Italy, children have a little bit of wine with dinner.” Dale piped up while he was pouring glasses. Daryl then turned to Tommy and Purpled and handed them each a glass of wine.

“Exactly! You two can drink now!” he cheered. Purpled's face shifted to one of annoyance at being called a child, while Tommy made his annoyance everyone’s problem.

“Oi! Fucker! I ain't no child, bitch! I can drink whenever I feel like it!” Tommy yelled, no heat behind his words. Tommy’s glass was then snatched by Techno, who poured it into his own.

“Ya no, you aren't drinking Toms, not after last time.” Techno chuckled. Tommy squawked, opening his mouth to argue, before shutting it again, slumping in defeat.

Everyone at the table laughed at the duo’s antics.

“No, no, I wanna see Glenn get drunk! I wanna see how red his face gets!” Quackity yelled, Laughing. Already three glasses in. Everyone else joined in laughing soon after.

Rick then stood up from where he was sitting and tapped his spoon on his glass to get everyone's attention.

“We haven't thanked our host properly,” he yelled.

“He is more than just our host!” someone else boomed, causing everyone to give their own variation of a cheer to Jenner.

But everyone quickly sobered up when Shane spoke up.

“So when are you gonna tell us what the hell happened here doc.”

It was quiet for a few tense moments before Tommy opened his mouth. “Fuckin’ buzzkill” he muttered, just loud enough for everyone at the table to hear. Including Shane, who shot him a warning glare.

Shane’s glare was met with four pairs of glaring eyes back. Tommy and Daryl included. Which honestly surprised Tommy that Daryl would react to that.

Shane quickly averted his eyes at the attention. Turning back to Jenner.

Shane continued. “The other doctors. The ones that were supposed to figure out what happened. Where are they?”

“We’re celebrating, Shane. We don't need to do this now.” Rick spoke, trying to shut Shane down.

“Whoa wait a second. This is why we’re here, right? This was your move. Supposed to find all the answers. Instead we-” Shane paused to chuckle under his breath. “We found him. Found one man, why?” He finished, pointing to Jenner.

Tommy rolled his eyes, but he couldn't lie and say he wasn't a little curious too. But he was more annoyed by the fact that Shane couldn’t wait. Fucking asshole.

Jenner seemed uncomfortable when he answered. “Well when things got bad, many just left, went off to be with their families. When things got worse. When the military cordon got overrun, the rest bolted.”

“Every last one?” someone questioned.

“No, many couldn't face walking out the door. They… opted out.” Tommy lowered his head when Jenner said that. Having seen many people ‘opt out’ even before the world went to shit. Some people just decided that dying by their own hands would be better than finding out what the enemy would do with them, if they caught them.

“There was a rash of suicides. That was a bad time.” Jenner finished, voice somber.

Quackity spoke from where he was sitting, curiosity in his voice. “You didn't leave, or ‘opt out’, why?”

Jenner's answer was so defeated, if Tommy was anyone else, he probably would have felt for the man. “I just kept working, hoping to do some good.”

Glenn got up from where he was sitting and turned to Shane. “Tommy was right, you are such a buzzkill, man.” Shane averted his eyes from Glenn, not acknowledging what he said.

After dinner, Jenner showed everyone where they could sleep. Telling them that there was hot water but to not use it excessively, which 100% was gonna happen.

When Tommy, Purpled and Techno got to their room, they grabbed two spare cots to sleep on, setting them on the floor. They both made Purpled take the couch cause he was the shortest. Purpled begrudgingly took it, but not without some creative insults thrown towards them.

The rest of the night was uneventful, Purpled took a shower, Techno soon after. Tommy decided to take one in the morning so as to not take all the hot water in one night.

The next morning, before Tommy got in the shower, he decided to just grab some breakfast and bring it back to his room. Trusting Purpled and Techno to fill him in if anything interesting happened.

Right after Tommy got out of the shower, the lights suddenly went off. Air conditioner right after.

Tommy froze for a second, confused, before he quickly changed into a pair of cargo pants and red and white baseball t-shirt. Stepping out into the hallway. He saw many members of their group standing there too, confused. But everyone's attention snapped to Jenner when he walked in.

“Why is the air off?” Carol questioned, panic creeping into her voice.

“And what about the lights? What's going on?” Tommy questioned next, suspicion lining his words. Following Jenner as he walked down the hall. He didn't like this one bit, something was wrong.

“Energy use is being prioritized.” Jenner responded, snatching the bottle of whiskey from Daryl's hands as he walked past, taking a swig.

“Air isn't a priority? And lights?”

“It's not up to me. Zone 5 is shutting down.” Tommy froze. He knew what that meant. If a zone shut down it meant that it was about to go into a complete zone decontamination. The building was going to fucking blow up. Some people paused their walking when they saw Tommy freeze. He quickly turned to the rest of the group, gaining their attention.

“Everyone, get your shit. Now! Meet back in the main room when you're done!” Tommy yelled, rushing everyone back to their rooms. Confused faces glanced at him but they complied nonetheless.

Tommy ran to his shared room and grabbed all his brother's duffels, checking to make sure nothing else was left. When he was done, he hurried to the computer room. Tommy noticed that everyone was already standing there. Bags in hand. Good.

As soon as Tommy entered the computer room, bright red flashing lights accompanied by an alarm went off. Startling everyone.

On the big screen a timer popped up. Vi speaking with it. ‘30 minutes until decontamination.’ Tommy rushed over to where the main group was gathered. Pushing his brother’s duffels into their hands. They both nodded in appreciation.

Tommy turned his attention to Jenner, watching with wide eyes as he typed a code into a device, shutting the metal doors behind them, locking them in.

Tommy charged towards the man, grabbing the front of his jacket. “Open. the. Doors. Now!” Tommy practically growled, voice low. Tommy was about to show this bastard exactly why he should be scared of him, exactly why the name ‘Theseus’ was so feared in the government.

Tommy felt Jenner tense in his hold.

The ex-soldier could hear yelling behind him as steps rushed closer. But he ignored them, sole focus on the asshole in his grasp.

“You should know I can't do that.” Jenner responded, a slight tremor in his voice.

“You're lying, I know you can. I saw you put the code in to close the doors. I don't care if you have a death wish, but me and my people don’t. So, open. Those. doors.” Tommy's eyes were ice cold as he glared into Jenner's. The man seemed to think, before a defeated look entered Jenner's eyes, behind the fear. He nodded once. Causing Tommy to let go of him.

Jenner stumbled slightly, before he quickly turned around and scanned his card, typing a code right after. Tommy heard the sounds of the doors opening and turned around. Tommy was met with many different faces, some were scared, some were understanding. Daryl and his brothers were just indifferent.

Tommy ignored them all and grabbed his duffel he dropped, and started heading to the door.

He turned to everyone else when he made it to the door and gestured from them to follow. All at once everyone started scrambling towards him.

Pretty soon everyone made it to the big glass windows and doors, daylight shining through, making it a lot easier to see then when they had first got there. All of the doors were locked.

Everyone quickly scrambled to find ways to break the glass, nothing was working. All of the sudden, Carol rushed up to Rick and gave him a grenade out of her purse. Tommy stared at her wide eyed, made a quick mental note not to piss her off in the future. What kind of lady kept a grenade in her purse!?

Rick rushed towards one of the windows, pulling the pin on the grenade, before setting it in front of the glass. As soon as his hand was off the trigger, he rushed for cover. Barely managing to make it in time before the grenade went off. Shattering the glass.

As soon as everyone was able to recover, they all rushed out the window, towards their cars.

Tommy hopped over bodies of walkers as he ran, quickly making it to his car, jumping in the passenger seat. Techno and Purpled not far behind. All three of them ducked as far as they could in their seats, covering their ears as they waited for the time to run out.

Tommy felt it before he heard it, felt the rumble of the ground as it shook the car, soon followed by a deafening boom. Ringing in their ears even after the explosion calmed.

Everyone waited a few more minutes to collect themselves before people started their cars and started driving. No specific destination in mind.

When they stopped for the first time, everyone silently mourned the death of Jacqui, who decided it was best to stay and, as Jenner put it, ‘opt out’.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed this chapter!

-PLEASE READ- I wont be uploading a chapter next week due to personal reasons, but after it should be back to normal.

Chapter 6: Missing

Notes:

I'm back! Yay!

Please enjoy the chapter!

-TW-
blood and gore
brief mentions of suicide
mentions of death

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Tommy watched the blurry trees outside of the window, not paying attention to the conversation around him. They lost Jacqui, they almost lost Andrea and Dale, and Jenner decided that staying was better than facing the broken world in front of them. Which, honestly, Tommy didn't blame the man. It might sound morbid, but Tommy doubted the doctor would have lasted long.

Tommy knew they were only going to keep losing people. That this wasn't the worse this world would do to them, and tommy would like to think he was prepared. That he was prepared to lose, to gain, to fight and survive. But he honestly didn't know. He was starting to doubt that he was capable at all. But he also knew that that line of thinking would only get him killed faster, would only make him lose faster. So he squashed the thoughts the best he could, squashed the doubts the best he could.

The teen was brought out of his thoughts by the sound of a horn honking in front of them. Tommy watched as the R.V pulled to a stop in front of them. Confused, tommy looked around to find the reason.

The teens eyes widened at what he saw. Abandoned Cars everywhere, blocking the road ahead of them. Well shit. He doubted they had enough gas to go back the way they came and find a new road. One look at the gas gauge confirmed that.

Everyone quickly filed out of the cars, grouping up in front of the R.V. While everyone made plans about what to do next, Tommy surveyed the area. Making sure there were no walkers nearby. There were many hiding places, and many more blind spots. Shit could pop out of nowhere.

A morbid comment from Lori snapped him back into the conversation and out of his paranoia, “this is a graveyard.” wait what?

Tommy looked around them, abandoned cars everywhere, packed full of stuff. This wasn't a graveyard, this was a fucking goldmine, the amount of useful shit and supplies that are probably hiding in those cars. Tommy gave Lori a judgmental look. Ya sure there were probably many dead hiding, but the supplies they could find were worth the risk.

Everyone silently looked at each other, before deciding to ignore her comment.

“C'mon y’all, just look around. Gather what you can.” Shane said. Making everyone disperse.

Tommy was about to do the same, when he felt a tug on his shirt. The teen curiously looked down and was met with the kind and shy face of Sophia. Why would she need him? He wouldn’t say he’s the best with kids. He's better than his brothers (except dream, that fucker had always been good with them. He said it was because he had a little sister back at home. Which made sense.), but still not very good with them.

“Yes Sophia?” Tommy questioned, voice softer than it normally was. He chose to ignore that.

“I heard back in camp that you have Uno? Is that true?” The girl asked sweetly.

Tommy nodded, “you want the deck? I could give it to you.” He had found it in Phil’s house before they left. He didn't know why he brought it. But he was glad he did.

Sophia nodded, before pausing. Seemingly wanting to ask a question but was too scared to ask it.

“Do you have a question?” the older teen questioned, tilting his head slightly.

“I-i was wondering if you could join me, Carl, and my mom in a game? Only one! If that’s alright?” She timidly asked, eyes averted to her feet.

Tommy paused for a minute, processing the question. Join them? Him? He couldn't say he was expecting that, but he wouldn't complain.

He seemed to take too long to answer because the girl's shoulders slumped in defeat. That snapped Tommy out of his silent shock “Of course I will!” he grinned, puffing his chest out slightly. “I happen to be the champion of Uno, the best player out there. No one could beat me.” He boasted. That seemed to brighten Sophia's mood.

Tommy followed Sophia to the side of the R.V that was shaded. Where Carol and Carl were already sitting.

They played a few rounds, Sophia in the lead followed up by Tommy, then Carl. Tommy could tell Carol was barely playing. Just letting the kids have some fun.

Carol went to help Lori check through cars about halfway through one of the games, which ended soon after.

“Ha! I won!” Carl exclaimed, a bright grin on his face. Tommy faked a pout, playfully grumbled under his breath.

Tommy and Sophia met eyes, mischief twinkling in their expressions. Carl's face fell when he looked at their plotting faces, quickly scrambling up from where he was sitting, apparently not wanting to stay long enough for them to enact whatever they were planning.

Tommy and Sophia didn't give him the chance, as they bolted towards him, the older quickly gaining on him. Tommy scooped him up before he could get behind one of the cars. Causing all of them to start laughing. Tommy's face was aching from smiling so much.

The happy moment was quickly washed away when Tommy caught Rick’s eyes. The teen tensed when the older man started gesturing for everyone to get down, frantically. Tommy looked towards where Rick was pointing and saw an uncountable amount of walkers, heading straight for them. Tommy's heart dropped.

The teen put Carl down, scrambling as he pushed the two kids towards one of the cars. He quickly and quietly put them under the closest car, which was the one closest to the guard rail.

Seeing that there was no room under there with them, he put a finger to his lips, gesturing for them to stay silent, while he left to go find another car to get under. The fear in their eyes was enough to make his heart clench, but he ignored it. Now was not the time.

Tommy laid on his stomach under a car and met eyes with Purpled, who was one car ahead of him. He made sure to keep Sophia and Carl in his sights just in case, staying tense, ready to get out from under the car as fast as possible if necessary.

The teen got Purpled's attention by waving his hand slightly. When he got it, he started positioning his hands to where he could sign and the older teen could see it. It was the quietest way of communication, and luckily they both were forced to learn it.

‘Safe?’ the younger, signed. He watched as Purpled repositioned like Tommy did not three minutes before.

‘Safe.’ the other replied. Tommy nodded and relaxed barely in relief.

‘Blood God?’ Tommy signed, he needed to know if Purpled had sights on Techno.

Purpled did a quick scan around, before shaking his head no. shit. Tommy nodded in understanding. He would have to locate him after the walkers stumbled past. His team was his top priority.

Tommy met eyes with Sophia. The teen gave her what he hoped was a calming smile, a look of reassurance.

They all waited with baited breath as the walkers stumbled by. The herd thinned out the longer they waited, till none were left. Everyone wordlessly decided to wait a little bit longer to make sure there weren't any stragglers, and to let the herd get farther. But Tommy saw movement over by Sophia and Carl.

Tommy’s breath froze in his chest when he saw Sophia crawling out. The blonde teen frantically shook his head her way hoping she stopped, and crawled back under. Shit!

Just when she stood up, 4 sets of stumbling footsteps moved her way. Spooking her to run over the guardrail, into the forest. Fuck! It just kept getting worse!

Tommy quickly crawled out from under his car. Pulling his knife out before bolting into the forest after her. Tommy heard another pair of footsteps behind him, they were moving too fast and precise to be a walker so he ignored it. He just focused on getting to Sophia in time.

Keeping a close eye on the moving form of Sophia, Tommy ran. The sticks and leaves cut his exposed skin as he sped by them, but Tommy paid no mind to it.

He managed to catch up to her and the walkers, when Sophia fell. Tommy ran up to her and checked her over quickly. Startling a gasp out of the girl. Tommy was quick to reassure her before grabbing and picking her up. Holding her bridal style. The young girl was quick to grab his neck.

The mystery person who was running after Tommy and Sophia, made himself known. Joining the two’s side as they ran. Tommy tensed when he felt the presence, but was quick to relax when he saw who it was. Rick. thank fuck, Tommy didn’t think he would've been able to deal with four walkers and another person, while protecting Sophia, without being somewhat injured.

Rick swiftly led them to a creek. Tommy quickly put Sophia down and jumped down into the creek, before he helped the younger girl down. Rick jumped down right after them.

Rick noticed an overhang of dirt and roots and pointed it out to Tommy. The teenager quickly understood what Rick meant and carefully guided Sophia to it.

Rick jogged over to them, splashing through the ankle deep water. While Tommy took watch. He couldn't see the walkers yet, so they should have enough time to hide her. hopefully.

“You're gonna have to do exactly as I say, hide in there. Squeeze tight. Me and Tommy will draw them away from you.” The Cop instructed, trying to calm the panicked girl. It didn't work, as she just started panicking more from the instructions.

 

“No! no, don't leave me, please.” Sophia begged, Tommy felt his heart squeeze, the girl was terrified, but no, now wasn’t the time to let his emotions get in the way.

“Listen, the walkers don't get winded, we do. And we can only deal with them one at a time, each. We wouldn't be able to protect you. There are four of them, and we need to lead them away from you so we can take care of them, alright?” Rick explained. Trying to sound as calm as he could in this situation, but the man still sounded winded. Still sounded panicked, just a lot more controlled than Sophia was.

Sophia looked at Tommy. “This is how we protect you, Soph. Don't worry, we’ll be right back. You won't even realize we were gone in the first place.” The older boy tried. He didn't know where the nickname came from, but they needed her to calm down, she needed to stay there long enough for them to take care of the walkers and get back, so that meant she needed to be quiet and not draw attention, so he wasn't too upset by using it.

She nodded, more determined than before but still hesitant, she didn't believe them, but it seemed like she was trying desperately too. Carefully the girl tucked herself into the cove.

Rick gave her quick instructions on how to get back to the highway, just in case they didn't make it back in time. Just as Rick stepped away from the small cove, the stumbling and groaning of walkers drew their attention.

Tommy kicked his feet out a couple times, making the water splash loudly. “Oi! Ya ugly fuckers!” Tommy yelled, effectively gaining the attention of the walkers.

Tommy heard Rick splash water next to him, doing the same.

The walkers frantically stumbled and fell into the creek, before slowly getting back up.

Tommy and Rick clapped and yelled as they started heading in the opposite direction that Sophia was hiding. Hopefully none of the walker noticed the little girl hiding, because the farther they get, the harder it would be to save her, and she would be fucked. The walkers followed as fast as they could, stumbling through the forest after them, the groans getting more frequent and louder.

Tommy and Rick ducked behind two trees. Tommy pulled out his knife and Rick picked up a big rock. They’ll have to take them out as quickly as they can. But it would have to be one at a time.

They met eyes, waiting patiently for the walkers to stumble closer. When the footsteps got close enough, Rick nodded. Both of them jumped out at the same time.

Tommy went straight for the one closest to him, raising his knife and driving it into its rotted skull. Tommy could feel the blood roll onto his hand as he ripped the knife out, kicking the rotting corpse to the ground with a thump.

He quickly turned to the second one. he snuck up behind it as it was distracted by Rick, sticking his knife into the back of the walker's skull, just like the one before it. Watching as it falls to the ground, lifeless.

Tommy surveyed the area for any other signs of the undead. The boy wiped his bloody knife on his pants before putting it back in its sheath. He also made sure to wipe his hands to the best of his ability also, he never did like the feeling of blood on his hands anyways. When he finally laid eyes on Rick, he watched as the cop bashed the last walker's skull in with the rock he found. The blood splashing onto Rick's white shirt, staining it worse than it already was.

When they both made it back to where they left Sophia, they both froze in place. They couldn't see her, she wasn't there. The cove wasn't big, there was nowhere the girl could hide where they couldn't immediately see her through the opening.

“Sophia?” Rick cautiously called. No answer.

What. the. fuck…

Tommy rushed towards the opening of the cove, popping his head in and looking around. As The boy surveyed the inside, he saw that nothing was out of place. Nothing indicating that there was a struggle, or that she left in a hurry, as if running from something. Which meant that the girl most likely just decided to head back without them, that they were taking too long. Fuck.

Tommy scrambled out of the cove and started searching around the area frantically, calling the girl's name as he did it. Nothing. Shit! Rick's directions back to the highway were supposed to be if they were gone for hours, they weren't even gone 30 minutes!

Don't feel, Tommy. Remember your lessons. A voice reminded him. Right. Right. Don't feel. Right.

As they made their way back to the main road, they made sure to walk around a bit and call her name, hoping she was nearby and heard it. But by the time they made it back to the highway, they still hadn't found anything. Tommy really wished he had Dream and his K-9, Patches. They were always the best trackers out of everyone in the team. Tommy was sure they would have found her by now.

When they both made it back to the rest of the group, Tommy steeled over his eyes, blocking any emotion from showing. Guilt clawed at Tommy's heart when he saw Carol's expression. When he saw the grief, heartbreak and anger directed at both him and Rick.

Don't feel Theseus, don't feel. Remember. This wasn’t even the first time that look had been directed at him, this shouldn't affect him. It shouldn't.

With that in mind he walked past the group, ignoring the weeping mother and concerned group members. The teen made his way into the R.V going straight for his duffel bag.

Tommy opened his bag and grabbed extra ammo, and checked his pistol. It wouldn't be very nice if it jammed when he needed it.

Just when he was checking his belt for the second time he heard two sets of footsteps join him in the R.V.

"Daryl, Rick, Shane, Glenn and Quackity went back out to continue looking. Me and Purp are planning to join you when you go back out to search." Techno spoke. Tommy turned away from his task and faced his brothers. He saw Purpled nod his head, agreeing to what Techno was saying.

Tommy nodded wordlessly. Going back to his task. Tommy knew that even if he said no they would still go out and look, he might as well have them with him instead of with the others. It's always good to have extra eyes.

He heard shuffling behind him as Techno and Purpled grabbed their duffels and started going through them. Doing the same Tommy did.

They headed out soon after, the sun shadowed the trees as it got closer to sundown. Cooling down the forest as they searched.

The first place they went was the cove, checking around for any sign of where the little girl could have gone. They followed her strack's until they met up with Rick's group. They didn't stay long there, Tommy and his brothers separating to the opposite way the others went, hopefully to cover more ground.

They spent hours in the woods in silence as they looked, no sign of the little girl other than the initial tracks, which had disappeared hours ago. But Tommy kept going, kept pushing himself to look, to find her. His brothers close behind him, never falling behind. Never wavering.

When they finally decided to head back to the highway. They were barely able to see even with their flashlights. Tommy wanted to keep looking, but even he knew it would be pointless if he couldn't see anything around him.

When they got back, they could tell that the group from before was already back and asleep. The brothers all retired to a truck they found, Tommy taking the driver's seat, Purpled taking the back seat and Techno taking the bed with the tailgate up. It was uncomfortable, and Tommy knew he would be aching in the morning, but he honestly couldn't care less. They would have slept in the car they came in, but it was too damn small for them, it would've been worse than the dusty truck they found.

Tommy woke up at the crack of dawn. Back and neck aching and stiff from the position he slept in.

By the time everyone else had gotten up Tommy had already grabbed everything he might need to go back out and look with his brothers.

Tommy saw Rick and the others gathered around a car that was next to the R.V. The man put a roll of various weapons on the hood. No guns though, for whatever reason, must have been because most people capable already had one.

When Tommy and his brothers were done double checking everything they might have needed, they walked over to where the rest of the group had gathered.

Tommy heard Rick tell everyone they needed to grab one of the weapons. The three brothers walked up to Daryl and Ricks sides, looking down at the weapons below them.

They were in pretty good shape, and seemed to all be from the same set. They should be easy enough for everyone there to use.

Tommy looked up from the weapons when he heard Andrea speak up.

“These aren't the kind of weapons we need.” she stated, annoyance obvious in her tone. “What about the guns?” Last time Tommy checked, the woman already had a gun. Why would she need more?

“We've been over that.” Shane started. Tommy shared a confused glance with his brothers before turning to Shane. Tommy didn't remember ever talking about guns. “Daryl, Rick, Techno, Tommy, Purpled and I are carrying. We can't have people popping off rounds every time a tree rustles.'' Tommy raised his eyebrows slightly, he didn't know they had put up a restriction on who could carry and who couldn't. It does make sense though, no one other than the people listed are capable of carrying, they have the experience and training unlike the rest. He's glad he's on the list to carry though. Although he doubts they'd be able to take their guns away from him and his brothers even if they tried.

“It's not the trees I'm worried about. Besides, why does Tommy and Purpled get a gun, they're like, what? 15? They’re kids.” Tommy and Purpled's heads snapped to the blonde woman, “Oi! I'm 17, fucker!” Tommy yelled, insulted. The audacity of this fucker. He was not a fucking kid.

Andrea looked at Tommy as if he was proving her point. Which Tommy realized he kind of was with his yelling. Purpled didn’t speak up from where he was standing, the teen only glared. Good, Tommy wasn't the only one pissed at being called a kid.

Techno decided to speak up for the both of them, “they have the training. And the experience.” he started, a handful of members looked at Techno skeptically. “They've been shooting guns since they were what, 8? They know when to shoot and when not too, they wouldn't have survived this long if they didn't. You on the other hand, don't have training, you didn't even know the safety was on when you were pointing it at Rick and I when you first met us.” Tommy’s eyes widened at that information, what? She pointed a gun at Techno? What the fuck was up with her and pointing fucking guns at people.

He glared at Andrea distrustfully, he definitely didn't trust her now. That meant she pointed that gun recklessly, twice now. She’s a danger to the group with a gun.

Everyone looked at Techno, shocked. Some of them did not quite believe what the pink haired man was saying, whether it was about Andreas' recklessness or Tommy and Purpled's experience, Tommy didn't know, and honestly didn't care.

Andrea shut up after that, averting her eyes to the ground. Ashamed.

Daryl and Rick informed everyone of their plan soon after that. They were to follow the creek about 5 miles, then turn around and come down the other side. Tommy was planning to separate from them when they headed out though, the brothers were planning on veering a little away's from the creek, hopefully covering more ground.

With the plans made, they all made their way out.

They had been traveling for about 10 minutes now, and Tommy decided that now would be a good time to branch off with his brothers. Turning his head to Purpled’s direction, he caught the older teens' attention. Tommy nudged his head slightly to the side, signaling that he was ready to move on. Purpled nodded his head in understanding before turning to Techno and jabbing his thumb towards Tommy. Techno's eyes flickered towards Tommy, questioning, before Tommy did the same thing he did with Purpled making Techno nod his head in understanding.

With everyone understanding, Tommy walked towards Rick, who was in the front of the group. And gestured for him to stop.

Confused, Rick stopped. Everyone else in the group stopped behind him.

“We’re going to start looking on our own. We aren't going to go far, just wanna cover more ground.” Tommy informed, gesturing to his brothers when he said ‘we’.
Rick nodded in understanding. “Just stay in yelling distance, we don't want to lose you three too.”

Tommy nodded, turning to his brothers and moving towards them. Just as they were about to start walking away, they were stopped by Quackity getting in front of them.

“Wait, I want to go with you guys. I can help.” Quackity said, Tommy looked at Quackity skeptically. It wasn't that he didn't trust the man, it was just that the man was new, he barely knew him, and he didn't want him to drag down his and his brother's search.

“I'm good with tracking too, i could help you guys keep an eye out for any tracks that might have been hers, or any signs in general.” Quackity continued, determined. Tommy paused to think about it. It would be helpful to have another tracker keeping an eye out, and he seemed to know what he was doing during the attack on camp. Tommy came to a decision, looking down he met the man's eyes.

“Sure, why not.” he answered. Excitement sparked in Quackity’s eyes, and Tommy distantly wondered if he was going to regret his decision.

Turns out, he wasn't going to regret it. Techno and Purpled were. Tommy found out that Quackity was fluent in Spanish and was actually Spanish himself, which meant that Tommy and Quackity spent all the time they were not thoroughly searching, was spent annoying the shit out of Techno, Who could only speak English. Purpled could also speak Spanish, but he spent most of the time they spent with Quackity ignoring the two and keeping an eye out.

Quackity was actually able to take care of himself very well. Not once did Tommy, Techno, or Purpled have to help him when walkers popped up.

 

They were about an hour into the search when they heard it. The ringing of bells. Or more specifically, what sounded like church bells.

They froze from the noise, whatever debate Tommy and Quackity were having about dramas was interrupted. The four shared a glance, before coming to a decision. Wordlessly, they all bolted towards it. The noise got louder and louder the closer they got. It could be Sophia ringing it, or the others signaling for them. Either way, they needed to get there in order to find out.

The group soon found themselves in front of a white small church, surrounded by a graveyard.

They all split up, Tommy going around one side and to the back while Purpled got the other side. Techno and Quackity were to go inside and check for anything in there, after they were supposed to meet in the front. After Tommy finished checking his side and the back, he heard the footsteps up front. It wouldn't have worried Tommy, if it didn't sound like a group much bigger than Tommy’s. swiftly putting a hand on his hip, right above his holster, Tommy ran towards the sound.

When he finally made it up front, where the noises were coming from, the tension he was feeling melted. Thank fuck.

The rest of their group was standing in front of the church, talking amongst themselves. Some of them were missing, probably already having gone inside, where Techno and Quackity entered.

Tommy continued his way up front, catching the attention of some of the members, who he simply nodded at.

Tommy could see Purpled standing amongst the group. Talking quietly with Techno. Both his brother's eyes snapped to him when they heard him walk up.

“Were you able to find anything on your side?” Tommy questioned. Purpled nodded once, meeting Tommy’s eyes.

“It was an alarm. It would have chimed again if I hadn't caught it.” the older teen answered.

The blue eyed teen nodded before turning to Techno. “I'm guessing you weren't able to find anything either.” it came out as more of a statement than a question.

“Only a couple of the dead, no sign of the girl.” The pink haired man answered. Great, it was a dead end. Shit.

Tommy nodded again. “Have you guys told the others what you've found?” the boy inquired.

The Purple eyed teen nodded. The other shook his head before speaking.

“Quackity told them what we found.” was the man's reason. The youngest nodded, that was good.

When Tommy looked away from the conversation he noticed everyone had gone inside, except for Andrea who was following Shane towards the cemetery. Tommy sent them a curious glance before he turned away. It wasn't his business. (he ignored the part of his brain that was filing everything he was seeing away, that was analyzing anything that could be used against those two.)

A couple minutes later everyone else slowly filed out of the church. Quietly talking amongst themselves.

Rick and Shane walked towards the three brothers. Shane was the first to speak.

“Everyone's tired, there's only so many hours of daylight left, and we still have a ways back.”

“We can't stop yet.” Rick answered, determined.

“We still have a lot of ground to cover.” Shane argued. Great, it was another fucking argument between the two.

“She could've heard the church bells, she could be close. I can't go back.”

Tommy decided to speak up from where he was standing. Cutting off their fight. “Why don't we split up? I want to keep looking. I still have enough energy to go all night if I need to.”

“So us five keep looking while the rest go back?” Rick questioned. Shane looked annoyed by the decision, but did not argue further.

“Three” Tommy corrected. He could feel the stares of Purpled and Techno on his back. They most definitely were not going to be happy about this decision.

The teen turned to meet their eyes. “You two are going with the others.” The two in question open their mouths to argue but are cut off by Tommy. “You guys need to go back with the rest, help Daryl, Glenn and Quackity keep an eye on everyone.” Tommy's voice left no room for argument. Both brothers took what Tommy was saying as it was. An order from their captain.

They both reluctantly nodded. Turning to join the rest of the group. Tommy saw that Rick and Shane were already over with them. Seemingly left during the brothers conversation. The two men seemed to also be informing the others of their new plan.

When they all separated the younger teen saw that there was an extra head joining them. Tommy glanced at the boy's father and raised an eyebrow in silent question.

Rick simply shrugged. Ok then, guess Carl was joining them. The younger shook his head slightly in amusement.

Rick walked into the church, Shane, Carl and Tommy decided to sit on the steps in front of it while they waited.

Tommy wasn't religious. Where he grew up there was no time to dedicate to a religion so there was no point. Plus no one wanted to spare the time to teach Tommy much about gods.

The only religion Tommy knew anything about was probably Christianity, but it wasn't much. If Tommy had to classify himself as anything, he would probably be an atheist, as most of his brothers were and he had a hard time believing in a higher power. But he understood that some people needed to believe, especially in times like this. As it sometimes could be one of the only things keeping them going.

Tommy started Coming up with different places to search that they haven't looked yet. Mental image of their map of the area popping in his head, checking off different places they've looked so far.

The teen was brought out of his thoughts by footsteps approaching behind them.

Rick approached the stairs, ruffling Carl's hair as he walked past.

“Get what you needed?” Shane questioned, standing to follow Rick.

Tommy stood up also, Carl not far behind him.

“Guess I'll find out.” Rick answered.

They all silently followed Rick into the forest, to continue their search.

They were walking for a couple minutes when Carl turned to Tommy.

“How old are you Tommy? I've heard people call you a kid but you don't look like one to me.” the younger questioned, childlike innocence and confusion in his voice.

Tommy’s eyes widened slightly, before turning to look at the boy. He couldn't say he was expecting that. “17, big man.” He answered.

The teen saw Carl's eyes widen at the answer. “Really?! So you were in school when this stuff started?” the boy questioned again.

Tommy chuckled slightly at the question. “No, I wasn't in school.”

Carl stared at Tommy confused. Tommy could feel the curious glances getting sent back to him from the two adults in front of them.

“Oh… then, what did you do before this?”

Tommy paused at that question. Wondering if he should lie to the boy or give him the truth. Tommy finally came to a decision, deciding there wasn't any harm in telling them. He turned to answer Carl.

“I was a soldier, big man.” The teen had a cocky grin on his face. As if he was boasting about it. If only to make the boy smile. He wasn't proud of his past job, he didn't think he could ever really be proud of it, there was too much blood on his hands for that.

Carl's eyes went as wide as saucers, a big grin spreading across his face. “Really!? That's so cool!” the young boy exclaimed. Tommy chuckled and nodded, his grin turning genuine. It wasn't cool, or fun, but he wouldn't ruin the boy's fantasies and excitement.

A voice in front of them brought Tommy’s attention away.

“Military? At your age? What, did you just get into basic or something?'' Shane questioned, voice condescending.

Tommy’s grin faltered, before turning cold when he met Shane's eyes. “No, I had just retired actually. I have been in for about 9 years.”

“Bullshit.” the older man spat.

Tommy decided then, that he was going to ruin this man’s day, he didn't care if he was oversharing, he just really fucking hated Shane. Sorry Carl, Rick. “There was a program. For young kids to be taken in and ‘adopted’ by the government. We were trained to be perfect soldiers, to be able too… deal with people at the government or president's orders. We were to be in the military till we turned 18, then it was ‘our’ choice what we could do next. Which is bullshit, they just force you to sign a contract to be in longer. I was able to get out a year early, and avoid the contract, because of my position at the time. So no, it isn't ‘bullshit.” Tommy spat, voice lower and colder then it had previously been. Shane was pale, taking in the information. The man looked sick to his stomach. Rick was not faring much better. Carl just looked confused and concerned by Tommy’s sudden mood drop.

“If you were raised in the U.S military, why do you have a British accent?” Rick questioned, having been able to shake off his shock.

Tommy’s grin was back full force from that question, real pride in his voice when he answered. “I used to live in the U.K. before I became a soldier. It's the accent I'm most comfortable with. But if you preferred-” Tommy’s voice changed, an American accent taking its place. “ I could talk like this. Or, even better-” his accent changed again, this time to a germen. “Like this. I was conditioned to be able to use any accent or speak any language. I don't know every accent or language out there, obviously, but if I did come into contact with one, it wouldn't take long to learn it-” his accent changed back to his British one. “I would just need to spend some time around someone fluent.”

Everyone was staring at Tommy with wide eyes, disbelief and shock in the older men's faces, but when he looked down at Carl, all he saw was excitement. That made more pride swell in Tommy's chest.

Carl was about to open his mouth and say something, but was stopped when Shane grabbed their attention and pointed to something further ahead.

A deer, partially hidden by the trees. They all went silent, bending their knees slightly as they watched it. It was rare to see a deer now, most of them were dead. Which made this moment so much better.

The deer walked into a small clearing, the sun shining on it just perfect, making it seem like a present from whoever was up above. There was a small smile on Carl's face, eyes full of wonder and excitement when Tommy looked.

Shane brought up his shotgun to take it down, before he was stopped by Rick, who nudged his head towards the younger boy, who was starting to slowly walk towards the deer.

Tommy started slowly following behind Carl, standing just behind him. Just in case a walker or something decided to make themselves known. Definitely not because Tommy secretly loves animals and this was really cool.

Tommy was excited, genuinely excited. That hadn't happened in a while, and he couldn't bring himself to be upset about it.

When they got a couple feet away from the deer, its head snapped up, it stared silently at them, tensing slightly as if wanting to bolt but staying to see what they were doing.

Before they could get any closer to the beautiful animal, a reflection of light in the shrubbery caught Tommy’s attention. What the fuck? Was it from a scope? shit. The teen acted on reflex, no longer caring if he scared the deer or not. He rushed forward and grabbed Carl's shoulder, attempting to pull the younger boy behind him. But before he could get completely in front of Carl, a bang rang through the forest.

Shit.

Notes:

I hope you liked this chapter!

Chapter 7: The Accident

Summary:

An accident in the forest, and tommy's deep mistrust and paranoia for anyone in the medical field.

Notes:

I- I'm sorry....

-TW-
Wounds
Blood/Gore
umm Tommy being kinda an asshole, but to be fair- the person he was an asshole too kinda deserved it.
Blood loss! yay...

if i missed any, please do let me know! <3

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Tommy tensed when he felt the burning pain, but he stayed steadily on his feet. Now wasn't the time to be weak. He's been shot before. He's been hurt far worse than this. This was nothing. (at least, that's what he told himself. He may have an abnormally high pain tolerance, but bullets still hurt like a bitch. Not that he’d show it of course, that's weakness, and he’s anything but weak.)

He noticed the deer was now on the ground, with a bloody bullet hole in its side, probably the same on the other, since it went through and hit him. The Ex-Soldier went to put an unsteady hand to his side to hopefully slow the bleeding, but he froze from a thud beside him.

The Ex-soldier whipped his head around towards the boy next to him. No, no, no!

Carl, the boy he tried to protect, laying on the ground bleeding.

Tommy completely pushed away the pain he was feeling and rushed to Carl's side.
Ripping a part of his shirt and applying pressure to the boy’s wound. The bullet must have shattered after it exited the deer and hit them both. Hitting Carl because he was only slightly behind Tommy, the teenager was not able to shield the younger boy fully.

A shard or two in Tommy, and the rest in Carl.

Tommy ignored the feeling of panic that was forming in his chest, constricting his lungs. Now was not the time. He didn't understand why he was panicking, he’s seen people get shot, he’s helped his brothers when they got shot. This should have been no different. Maybe it was his retirement, maybe it made him soft.

Don't feel, don't feel, don't feel.

The phrase repeated like a mantra in the Soldiers head as he focused on keeping Carl alive. As blood slowly seeped through the cloth and onto his hands, staining them red.

Tommy felt someone collapse next to him and take over putting pressure on Carl's wound. Making Tommy’s head whip towards the figure, tense. He relaxed only slightly at the sight of the boy's father.

As soon as Tommy was able to free his hands, he jumped up. Grabbing his pistol out of its holster and aiming towards the trees the bullet came from. Not caring that he was getting blood all over the gun.

They heard rustling in the trees and shrubbery before a bigger man and smaller boy (probably around Tommy’s age) both ran out. Big grins on their faces.

As soon as the two strangers saw what was happening their faces went from excited to ones of horror. Both going as white as ghosts.

“Oh- oh my god.” the older man said. The man went too open his mouth to speak again, but he was cut off by Tommy.

“Did you do this?” his voice was eerily calm, too calm. But as cold as ice. Professionally hiding the emotions and panic Tommy was desperately trying to stomp down.

“We- we didn't see the boy, I swear! We just saw the buck! I'm so sorry-” the man was cut off by Shane.

“If you're sorry, help us. Tell us where to get help, or give us the shit to do it ourselves.” the man's eyes went wide and he started frantically nodding.

“There's a farm, about half a mile from here, there's a man there named Hershel! bring him there!” As soon as the words left the man's mouth, Rick started struggling to pick up Carl. Tommy didn't trust it. It could be a trap for all he knew, a ploy to get all their shit. He needed to make sure it was safe before they brought Carl to it.

Tommy didn't take his eyes off the man and boy. “Which direction? I can go ahead and make sure it's safe.” the man pointed his shaking finger in a general direction. “You'll see a pasture, keep going till you see a farmhouse and a couple barns, ask for Hershel he’ll help the boy.”

Tommy turned towards Rick and Shane “I'll meet you guys there, if you hear more than two shots from that direction, don't go there.” Rick shakily nodded, before Tommy took off in that direction. He didn't feel 100% comfortable leaving those three there with the man and boy, but he had no other choice, it was better than leading them into a trap. Besides, he’s pretty sure they can take care of themselves against those two. If the need presented itself.

Tommy ran for a couple of short minutes before he broke through the tree line into a pasture. In the distance he could see the buildings the man was talking about. He picked up speed and sprinted as fast as he could towards the house. When he got closer, he saw a brunette woman sitting on the porch. She shot up when she saw Tommy running.

He tightened his grip on his gun when he got closer to the porch. Staring at the woman suspiciously.

Tommy could feel himself growing tired and weak. whether from blood loss or running he didn't know, but he would bet on the former.

The teen heard the woman yell something into the house, before multiple other people exited the house and stood right next to the woman on the porch.

Tommy stopped about 10 feet from the porch, panting as he opened his mouth to speak. Voice still steady. “Are any of you named Hershel?” he questioned.

An older man, probably around 60, stepped forward. “Who’s askin’?” the man questioned, glaring down at the bloodied teen’s gun suspiciously. That's fair.

“We have a boy who was shot by your man, he needs medical attention. Can you help him?”

Hershel’s eyes went wide, before he started nodding. “Where’s the boy?”

“He’s being brought here by his father and another man, they should be here soon.”

Hershel sharply turned towards the small group on the porch and started listing off orders. Everyone started scrambling to comply. The woman from before seemed to notice Tommy clutching his side. “Is that the boy's blood?” she questioned.

Tommy met her eyes then shook his head. “No, uhh..." he scratched his cheek lightly "it's mine.”

She inhaled sharply “you need to get help, come inside and let my dad patch you up.” Tommy shook his head again. Nope, no way in hell. He didn't know these people, and he wasn't letting them anywhere near him.

“No, I'm fine. I can patch myself up till my brothers get here.” The woman grew panicked and confused, but was stopped before she could continue speaking by the sounds of footsteps sprinting towards them. Tommy’s head snapped to the sound and he relaxed slightly. The five finally made it. Good. Hopefully this Hershel dude knew what he was doing.

The woman from the porch ran past Tommy, towards Rick and started speaking to him frantically while gesturing towards the house.

Tommy stepped out of the way when they ran past him inside.

The woman walked up to Tommy, “you need medical attention, kid.” she said.

Tommy shook his head “I'm not letting anyone anywhere near me, if you want me to get help so badly, lend me a vehicle or something so i can go get my brothers.”

“You're brothers? What would they do to help you? Do they have training? Are they even close?” The woman questioned, seeming to grow more panicked the more he refused treatment.

“One older brother, Techno, has medical training, he was a medic in the military. He can patch me up, and he might even be able to help your dad with Carl, the boy. He's the only person I trust enough to help me.” Tommy answered, clutching his side as it continued to bleed. Tommy was honestly surprised he hadn't passed out from blood loss yet, but he could tell it was definitely going to happen soon if he didn't stop the bleeding.

The woman's eyes went wide. “Where is he?” she hurriedly questioned again.

“Near the highway, by the creek. They were supposed to be heading back after we separated so they should be close.” the woman nodded as she listened. Tommy put his gun back into its holster and pulled out his map from his back pocket shakily and showed her the exact location. The blood on his finger stained where he pointed.

“Ask for Techno and Purpled, tell them Tommy sent you, and if you have the room, pick up Lori too, she’s the mother of the boy.” The woman nodded and started heading to the closest barn, but was stopped by the boy from earlier running over to them.

“Let me come.” he demanded, staring at the woman. The boy had fluffy brown hair that almost covered his eyes. Along with a British accent similar to Tommy's own, only slightly diluted.

The woman seemed to hesitate before she saw the look in the boy's eyes, she seemed to think on it for a second before nodding, turning towards Tommy. “If our father, Hershel, asks, Maggie and Tubbo went to get your brother.” who he assumes to be Maggie said.

Tommy nodded, watching as they ran towards the barn. His vision swam and he swayed where he stood. His adrenaline was wearing off. The pain was nothing new, but the blood loss was finally getting to him.

Tommy stumbled towards the house, collapsing on the porch stairs. He ripped more of his shirt off to the best of his ability and pressed it to the wound, the pain made him inhale sharply but he gave no further reaction.

He kept the pressure there for what felt like forever, fading in and out of consciousness. Before it all went black.

The bang in the distance made them freeze, both glancing back in confusion and alarm. Guns that were already drawn, raised slightly. All while the rest of the group kept walking. One shot? Why only one shot? Was there a problem with the others?

Purpled met Techno’s eyes, before looking back towards where the sound came from, a frown planted firmly on his face. He didn't want to jump to conclusions, and he could be wrong, but that sounded like it came from the direction Tommy and the others went. His stomach turned slightly. He had a bad feeling about this.

The rest of the group noticed Purpled and Techno’s pause, and they stopped too.

“I'm sure it was nothing, lets keep going. We need to make it back before dark.” Glenn spoke, urging the two brothers to continue walking.

Reluctantly they both followed. Keeping an ear out in case there were more shots. He was right, it could've been another survivor, hopefully the shot didn't draw any of that herd from yesterday's attention, that was, if they were still around. Purpled normally didn't ignore his gut, but at the moment, there was nothing he could do.

After about ten more minutes of walking, they stopped again. But this time it was Lori who looked back in worry.

“You worrying about it too?” Andrea questioned. Her question made the rest of the group, who were in front of them, stop too.

“It was a gunshot.” Lori answered. Like it was obvious.

“We all heard it.” Daryl said while surveying the area.

“Why one? Why just one gunshot?” the woman worried again. Okay, so she had a bad feeling about it too, that did not calm Purpled’s (very well hidden) nerves.

“Maybe they took down a walker?” Daryl shrugged.

“You know they wouldn't use a bullet on one walker, they aren't stupid.” Purpled spoke tensely, Meeting Daryl's eyes. The redneck tensed at Purpled's reaction, before averting his eyes. So he had a bad feeling too, shit.

Carol's question made Purpled tense further.

“Shouldn't they have caught up with us by now?” she questioned, worried. Fuck. She had a point.

“There’s nothing we can do about it anyway. Cant run around these woods chasing echoes.” Daryl replied, gruffly.

“So what do we do?”

“Same as we’ve been. Beat the bush for Sophia, work our way back to the highway.” the man answered.

“I'm sure they'll meet us back at the R.V, there would be more shots if they were in actual danger, right?” Quackity spoke up. Trying to reassure everyone.

Lori finally relented, silently following behind the group as they continued walking. Quackity was right, if they were in trouble there would probably be more shots. Tommy most definitely would not go down without a fight. The thought still didn’t do anything to calm down the teens nerves though.

They didn't get far before they noticed Andrea and Carol were not following. They stopped about five feet away from them.

“I'm sorry about what you're going through. I know how you feel.” Andrea apologized sincerely.

“I suppose you do, thank you.” Carol replied, a small grateful smile on her face. But the smile disappeared as tears gathered in her eyes. “The thought of her out here by herself… It's the not knowing that's killing me. I just keep hoping and praying she doesn't wind up like Amy.” Purpled’s eyes went wide, damn that was cold.

Andrea’s face morphed into shock as the older woman's face crumbled when she realized what she just said.

“Oh god. That's the worst thing I've ever said.” the older woman apologized.

Andrea shook her head. “We're all hoping and praying with you, for what it's worth.” The younger woman murmured, seeming to ignore the comment.

Daryl marched up to the two women, “I’ll tell what it's worth- not a damn thing.-” Purpled pinched the bridge of his nose. And Purpled thought he was bad with emotions. It seemed Daryl beat him and seemed to rival Tommy. “It's a waste of time, all this hoping and praying. ‘Cause we’re gonna locate that little girl, she’s gonna be just fine. Am i the only one zen around here? Good lord.” When Daryl finished his little rant, he turned around and marched back to the rest. Ignoring the looks of shock from both women.

Purpled looked at Daryl in disbelief. The redneck just met his eyes confused, obviously not seeing anything wrong with his approach. Purpled looked over to Techno with a look saying ‘are you seeing this shit?’ and Techno only shook his head in amusement, a small lift to his lips.

They soon started walking again.

They weren't able to walk long, when they were stopped again, this time by the sound of hooves on dirt. That's definitely not right.

Everyone's heads snapped up towards the sound, guns being drawn by what they saw.

Two people on horses, fast trotting towards them.

“Are any of you Techno, Purpled or Lori?” the woman questioned hurriedly.

Purpled tensed, eye steeling over when his and Techno’s names were called.

“I'm Techno, who's asking?” Techno responded, voice monotone, but Purpled could still hear the apprehension in it.

“You're brother, Tommy, sent us. There's been an accident, Him and Carl have been shot and Tommy is refusing treatment till you get there. Says you're a medic.” Techno and Purpled’s eyes went wide. Tommy’s shot? By who? Purpled's grip tightened on his pistol, he was going to have a nice ‘talk’ with whoever decided it was a good idea to shoot his brother. The fact that Tommy was refusing treatment wasn't surprising for them, he never trusted anyone to help him other than Techno, and Purpled doubts he ever will. It still doesn't make it any less annoying, that idiots going to die from blood loss if Techno doesn't get there soon.

Purpled heard Techno mutter “that idiot”, before running towards the woman. They fully believed she was telling the truth, because this was 100% something Tommy would do.

The person on the other horse, a younger boy, about Purpled's age, spoke up from where he was, brown hair bobbing slightly as he surveyed the crowd. “Is there anyone here named Lori?”

“me , me, I'm Lori. You said Carl was shot? He's my son, take me with you please.” Lori practically begged, tears welling in her eyes. The boy nodded, helping Lori onto the back of his horse.

When they were both on the horses, the woman spoke up. “Tommy said you guys are on a highway, when you get back to it Backtrack to Fairburn road, two miles down is our farm, you'll see the mailbox, the name is Greene.” with that she sped off, the brunette teen not far behind her, with them Lori and Techno.

Everyone was in too much shock to say anything or do anything to stop them, other than Purpled.

The Purple eyed teen quickly broke them out of their shock and started herding them back towards the highway, ignoring the complaints, comments, and questions.

Purpled needed to get to this farm as fast as possible.

 

 

Tommy was jolted awake by the sound of hooves galloping on gravel. His head snapped up to the noise. Response slower than he would have liked. He was pale and drowsy from blood loss. But was still able to tell who was coming. Thank fuck. He actually thought they might not have made it in time.

A head of pink hair jumped down from Maggie's horse and rushed over to Tommy’s pale form.

“Jesus Christ Tommy, you idiot.” Techno quickly picked up Tommy and followed Maggie into the house, everyone who was inside snapped to the people entering. Shock and horror on everyone's faces when they saw Techno carrying a pale Tommy.

Maggie led Techno to a bed, quickly clearing the sheets. Gently, Techno put Tommy down. Flat on his back.

Hershel, who had just got done with Carl, rushed over too where Techno was putting Tommy.

“Was he shot too?” the older man questioned. “Move, let me do it.”

Techno grabbed a sheet that was thrown off and put it to Tommy’s wound. When Hershel moved to start helping, Techno moved in his way. “Don't, I'm a trained medic for the military, I know what I'm doin’. Tommy doesn't do well when other people try to give him medical attention, so I have to do it myself.” Hershel froze, but reluctantly backed off. He turned towards the boy on the bed and was met with a drowsy but mean glare.

When Maggie came back with the supplies needed to start Tommy’s operation, Hershel spoke up. “You can't do the operation yet, he needs to be put under.”

Techno shook his head at that. “He’ll be fine. He wont move.”

Tommy could blearily tell that Hershel looked to be questioning Techno’s methods, before he opened his mouth again.

“I hope you're prepared to deal with the consequences if he dies.” the old man huffed, before he marched out of the room.

Tommy could see Techno tense and hiss under his breath, before he brought a bloody and slightly shaking hand to his head. Shit. If Tommy wasn't so out of it, he would try and calm Techno and hopefully his little friends in his head, but he couldn't. Techno would have to do that himself.

Techno slouched and dropped his hand. Good. He seemed to have regained himself. Seemed to calm the party going on in his head. The man continued what he was doing as if nothing happened, moving to continue the operation.

The operation was a success. Tommy passed out right after it had finished, only now regaining consciousness.

Blinking the sleep out of his eyes. Tommy quickly noticed the absence of his older brother. Tense and now fully awake, Tommy moved to remove the thin blanket on him. But was stopped by Maggie’s southern voice.

“Are you looking for Techno?” Tommy eyed her suspiciously, before nodding his head.

“He went to go get supplies for Carl's surgery with Shane and Otis. they should be back by tonight, if not then tomorrow morning.” Tommy reluctantly nodded again, slumping slightly. At least he was alright.

“How's Carl?” the teen questioned, voice raspy from disuse. He cleared his throat. He was 100% not worried about the kid, just curious.

“ Stable for now, like I said he needs surgery, but if he manages to pull through that he’ll make a full recovery.” Tommy sagged slightly at that, before trying to cover it up as repositioning. If the woman caught it, she didn't say anything about it. “You're brother did a good job, I'm surprised you didn't need to be put under. That had to have been painful.” Maggie said, gaining Tommy's attention again.

Tommy grinned “ya, he’s fucking cool. We've done this many times before so sadly this situation was nothing new for us.” Maggie’s eyes went wide in shock. “Besides, I'm a big man. I feel no pain.” The teen boasted. That seemed to snap the young adult out of her shock, as she huffed in amusement.

“Ya, no kiddin’. You barely moved through the whole operation.” she had a small disbelieving smile on her face.

“ But you're only a kid, how?” she questioned, amusement wiped clean off, face growing serious.

Tommy’s face soured slightly at that. “Not a kid… haven't been one for a while. Our job before the apocalypse was dangerous. He was our medic, he saved our asses more times than I can count. And I have an abnormally high pain tolerance, so I was mostly fine during the surgery.” key word, mostly.

The woman looked shocked again before deciding not to comment further.

Tommy was able to take a peek behind the crack in the blinds and was shocked at what he saw. “It's dark already?” he questioned.

Maggie looked up from where she was staring at the floor and nodded. “Ya, the sun had just gone down.”

Tommy nodded before attempting to swing his legs over the side of the bed closest to the door. Maggie shot up from where she was sitting and rushed to Tommy's side. The teen waved her off before getting on his feet and standing up, he swayed slightly from nausea and weakness before gaining his balance and walking towards the door.

Maggie followed behind him, as if making sure he didn't fall. Sweet thought, but he would be fine.

“Which way is the front door? I want to go sit on the porch, get some fresh air.” Maggie nodded, gesturing for Tommy to follow her.

Before they were able to make it to the door, they were stopped by Hershel, who was holding a glass of orange juice.

“How are you feeling?” the older man asked while handing Tommy the glass. Tommy was confused, but just took it, taking a sip. Wow, that was some good fucking orange juice. He took another sip.

“I'm feeling fine, big man. Thank you.” Tommy replied. A small, but fake, grin on his face.

Herschel nodded before meeting Tommy's eyes, face growing serious. Making the teen tense slightly. “What you're brother did was stupid, he could've easily killed you if you so much as twitched at the wrong time. You understand that, right?”

Tommy’s upbeat mood dropped. Face smoothing out into a cold look. “I don't take kindly to people calling my brother stupid, old man.'' Tommy voiced, poison in his words. The old fucker had no right. None at all. He didn't know Techno, and he most definitely didn't fucking know Tommy.

Hershel frowned at Tommy's response. “Watch yourself boy, this is my farm you're on, and I don't take kindly to being insulted.”

Tommy glared at the older man. “I don't give a fuck who's farm we’re on. If you don't want to be insulted, don't insult someone first. No one, and I mean no one is allowed to insult my brothers. Techno knew what he was doing as he has done it multiple times before. So shut the fuck up and go back to reading the fucking bible.” The teen spat. This man was seriously getting on Tommy’s nerves.

Everyone who was in listening range looked at them shocked. Even Maggie was speechless next to him, not quite knowing whose side to take.

Tommy and Hershel glared at each other for a couple more seconds before Hershel huffed and marched off.

Tommy nodded and continued his walk towards the porch, anger wiped clean off his face. Replaced by indifference. Tommy was still pissed, but he just wasn’t going to show it, he had already shown too much.

When Maggie and Tommy sat on the porch, Tommy turned to the woman. “Sorry about insulting your dad like that, i don't regret it, nor will i take it back, but i'm sorry that you heard it.” she probably didn't need to hear him insult the old man, that and he was a new person coming into her home and insulting her family, she was probably pretty pissed.

Maggie shook her head, “honestly, he kinda needed it. I love him, but I always thought he needed to get knocked down a peg or two.”

That startled a laugh out of Tommy, before he was stopped by the sharp pain in his side. Right, he didn't need to rip his stitches, Techno would be pissed. But damn, he wasn't expecting that.

They sat in comfortable silence for a couple more minutes. Before the sound of the front door opening caught their attention. Tubbo Poked his head out, a bright smile on his face.

“Hey boss man! Hey sis! Mind if I sit out here with you?” the Burnette questioned, already taking a seat in the available chair next to Tommy.

“That was so cool! You went all badass mode on him!” Tubbo exclaimed, excited, as if he was talking to someone who did some heroic deed. Tommy glanced at Maggie and saw her rolling her eyes, a small smile on her face.

“I'm surprised you're not upset big man, I did just get into an argument with your dad.” Tommy replied, a shocked smile on his face. He couldn't understand this guy.

Tubbo went to open his mouth and respond, but was cut off by another familiar voice coming up the porch.

“Haven't even been here for 24 hours and already arguing with people, Tommy?” Purpleds teasing voice snapped Tommy’s attention to the sound.

Purpled, Glenn, Quackity, and T-Dog were all walking up the steps.

A grin formed on Tommy's face when he met eyes with his brother. “Hey Purp! I didn't think you would be here till tomorrow.”

“Of course i would come here as soon as i could, cant have my little brother getting shot and Techno be the only one here to tease you about it. I mean seriously? You let a bullet hit you? Noob.” Purpled teased smugly. But Tommy could see the underlying concern as Purpled’s eyes flitted over Tommy's body, as if checking to see that he was truly alright.

“Haha, laugh it up. Next time I'll just tell the bullet no.” Tommy sarcastically answered. Slowly getting up from his seat too great his brother properly. Purpled met him half way and Tommy wrapped his arms around him.

“I'm glad you're here Purp.'' Tommy said.

“Me too toms.” Purpled replied. “Techno inside?” he questioned, as he let go of Tommy.

They broke the hug and Tommy met Purpled’s eyes. “He went to get more medical supplies for Carl's surgery, he needs to be put under and they didn't have the right shit for it.”

 

Purpled nodded, before meeting Tommy's eyes concerned. “Are you alright? When that lady came and said you were shot it scared the hell outta me man.”

Tommy winced at that slightly, ya he didn't quite think that one through did he? His brothers were probably worried sick.

“Ya, I'm alright Purp. nothing to worry about. Techno did an amazing job, like always.”

Purpled nodded to that. Tommy could see he didn't quite believe him, but the older wouldn't push it.

Tommy looked curiously at the other three people with Purpled. He then met eyes with T-Dog, eyebrows furrowing slightly. “T-Dog? Are you alright big man, what happened?” the teen questioned, not necessarily worried, again, just curious.

The man looked like shit. Sweat clinging to his face, eyes dull and half lidded, face pale, extremely pale.

“My arm got caught on exposed metal, while I was running from walkers. Didn't have time to run.” the man mumbled.

Tommy nodded slowly, turning to Maggie. “Do you think your dad has enough shit to help him?” he questioned.

The woman nodded before ushering the half conscious man inside for help, Glenn following closely behind.

Tubbo jumped up from behind him. “I'll show you guys where you'll be staying.” Before the boy could head inside with the other three, Tommy grabbed his arm, stopping him.

“He stays where I'm staying.” Tommy informed, gesturing towards Purpled. The teen in question nodded along with what Tommy said, obviously not wanting to let Tommy out of his sight.

Tubbo energetically nodded at that, before gesturing for them to follow him inside.

The teen showed them a room with two twin sized beds. Telling them there were more sheets in the closet across the hall. Before running off.

The night was quiet as Tommy and Purpled prepared to go to bed, Maggie had come a bit ago to try and change Tommy's bandage, which Tommy insisted he could do just fine on his own, and wouldn't let the woman anywhere near him.

She finally relented when Purpled promised to help him, telling her he had some medical training. Which wasn't even a lie, they both have some training, the program wouldn't make soldiers then just have them go around dying from injuries that could very easily have been treated with a little training.

Tommy and Purpled were woken by the sounds of people scrambling in the other room and raised voices. Alarmed, they both scrambled after their weapons. Tommy pulled his gun from under his pillow, Purpled doing the same from under his.

Slowly they both made their ways towards the door, stopping before it and listening. It didn't sound like there was a struggle, or any tell tale signs of walkers, like groans. Both boys met eyes, before unanimously deciding that there most likely wasn't any serious danger. Before they left the room to actually check, they decided to put there guns away and just bring their knives.

When they exited the room, Tommy was able to deduce that the rushed sounds were coming from Carl's room. Tommy’s heart froze for a second, the worst already plaguing his mind. Before he forcefully pushed it away. He doesn't care. He doesn't.

When they made it into the main room, they saw that the front door was wide open, with only the screen door closed. They heard muffled voices outside, which spiked Tommy's curiosity.

The two teens met eyes, before Tommy heard a familiar voice. Shane. Tommy picked up his pace and walked as fast as he could out the door, a smile already forming on his face. Thank fuck, they were back. That must've been what that commotion from Carl’s room was all about.

The conversation that was happening out there paused when Tommy had exited the house.

Tommy surveyed the people out there and saw Maggie, Rick, Lori, and Shane. Techno must already be inside with Carl then, probably helping with the surgery. Damn, he was hoping to greet him.

When Tommy clocked the expressions on their faces, he paused. Maggie had tear tracks down her face, and her eyes were all red and puffy. Did something happen? They looked like they just lost someone. Tommy looked around again. Maybe Otis? Now that he thought about it, he didn't see Otis when they had left their room. And he doesn't think he would've been in the room with Carl.

Tommy walked down the stairs, towards the driveway. Tensing slightly from the pull in his side but otherwise ignored it.

“Otis not make it? I didn't see him inside.” Tommy questioned when no one spoke up. It was probably very insensitive to say, but he couldn't figure out any other way to phrase it. He couldn't say he was too heartbroken by that fact, the man did shoot Carl and him, accident or not.

When no one answered he took it as a yes. He was starting to get concerned when they wouldn't stop looking at him as if his grandma had died and they had to break the news to him. Why do they think he cared about Otis? He was literally a man he met not 24 hours ago.

“Techno already go inside for Carl's surgery?” he questioned again.

Again he was met with no answer. Only silence. What the fuck was with this silent treatment? Damn, what did he do to piss them off? Tommy’s face fell slightly, and he could feel Purpled tense beside him, seeming to have already pieced together whatever Tommy was missing. “Guys…?” The teen chuckled nervously.

Rick finally stepped toward the duo, regret and guilt clouding his expression. Well that's not good.

“Tommy, Purpled… we have something we need to tell you, I think it's best if you sit down for this.” the man informed regretfully. What? Did something happen on the run? Tommy was too confused and concerned to speak, mind coming up with multiple possibilities.

Purpled shook his head from next to him. “No whatever you need to say, just say it, get it out of the way.” His voice was steady, but Tommy could easily pick out the caution and fear from behind it.

Rick stayed silent for a few more seconds, before opening his mouth again. “Techno didn't make it… he died on the run-” what…?

whatever else the man said became static in Tommy's head. Didn't make it? Impossible, he’s- he’s a trained soldier. The blood god on team Theseus. He can't just- he’s too good to fall. His whole catch phrase was ‘Technoblade never dies.’ a lump formed in Tommy's throat and he desperately swallowed it down. No, they were lying, joking. Techno was probably inside with Carl, ya, exactly, he’s just inside.

Tommy turned from where he was standing and marched inside. Ignoring the calls around him.

He searched the house, top to bottom, Purpled right there with him. Probably scaring the shit out of the people inside, but he couldn't care less. Even though he was promptly kicked out, he even managed to check the surgery room. Nothing, no sign anywhere. The longer he searched the more desperate he got. The lump formed back in his throat, this time, unable to stop it.

No, no, no, no, no- it can't be true, they had just gotten him back. He refused to believe it's true, it just can't be- it can't. Tommy stopped in the main room, looking around desperately as if the man would just pop out with a ‘surprise!’. No matter how sick it was, it had to have been a prank. It needed to be a prank.

Wait.

No.

What was he thinking? Of course it's not a prank. Tommy suddenly stopped himself from continuing his search. Freezing in the middle of the main room. What was he thinking!? How could he let himself react like that? Feel like that? If he was on a mission he would have been shot. He would be dead, the rest of his team would have been dead.

It was just another death, just another loss. He needs to get his shit together. Calm the fuck down. All of the emotion that was previously on Tommy's face before, was completely wiped off. The child-soldier quickly wiped any remnants of his grief off his face as best as he could, clearing his throat to get rid of the lump in it.

He felt someone stand beside him and he tensed. Shit. someone saw him, fuck, multiple people saw him act weak. He started scrubbing at his face more frantically, before meeting the eyes of the person next to him. Purple eyes meet blue and Tommy cursed under his breath, Purpled saw him weak. He's not supposed to be weak, not supposed to feel. Especially not in front of his team, he's supposed to be strong for them. Keep them going when they lose, keep them standing.

Tommy cleared his throat again before opening his mouth. “Sorry Purp, kinda lost me there for a second didn't ya?” the teens voice came out weaker than he had wanted it too, but he ignored it. He tried to give the older teen a smile to make the concern behind Purpleds eyes go away, but it came out as more of a grimace. Only making the concern grow.

Tommy finally took a good look at his brother. tears steadily rolled down the olders face, seeming to not going to stop anytime soon. Eyebrows furrowed from his grief, and concern, eyes already red and puffy. His brothers had always been more open about their emotions. Always been more open to grief. Which was fine, they didn't need to be as strong as Tommy, that wasn't their job, it was Tommy's. Tommy needed to be strong. Tommy wasn't allowed to feel, which again, was fine. He could make the decisions while they mourned, while they felt. It's fine. Just like now, Tommy had to be strong, while Purpled mourned for the both of them.

His brothers obviously didn't see it that way, they didn't see it as Tommy being a good leader, a good captain. They saw it as unhealthy, which was fine, they could think what they wanted.

Tommy grabbed Purpled’s hand and led him to their shared room, he doubted the other teen would want people seeing him like this.

When he entered the room and shut the door, Tommy wordlessly opened his arms, a silent invitation. Purpleds face crumbled out of whatever control the purple loving teen had and he fell into Tommy’s arms. Shoulders shaking in the tallers arms.

Tommy felt his T-Shirt get wet where Purpleds face was buried in it. He ignored it. It didn't matter, his brother was mourning and he needed to be there.

The duo slid silently to the floor. Tommy's back to the door, his taller frame practically engulfing Purpled’s smaller. He buried his face in Purpled’s hair and waited. He waited as the shaking slowed down to a stop, till the muffled sobs turned to sniffles then to silence. He waited till the older teen in his arms breathing evened out, indicating he had cried himself to sleep.

Tommy repositioned himself as best as he could without moving Purpled. Wincing slightly at the reminder in his side that he was injured. He would need to change that when Purpled woke up, a stitch probably tore or something in the commotion. But it could wait. Tommy felt his eyelids start to droop, and he shook the feeling away, forcing himself to stay awake. He had to stay awake, he couldn't fall asleep, not with Purpled as vulnerable as he was. So for the rest of the night, Tommy stayed in the same uncomfortable position on the floor, holding Purpled as he slept, ignoring the pain from his side and the stiffness in his limbs and back. Listening to everything that happened beyond the door and Forcing himself to stay awake.

Footsteps pounded loudly on the forest floor as he ran. The groans and growls behind him only spurred him on to run faster.

‘Uh oh’
‘E’
‘E’
‘L’
‘Imagine getting chased by Zombies, couldn't be me.’

Shit, their back.

His legs ached and his breaths were coming in short and quick. Sweat and rotting blood rolled down his face, making strands of his hair cling to his forehead and cheeks. His clothes and hair were drenched in the rotted blood of the undead, making him feel sticky, with the scent making him nauseous.

He didn't know if he was going to make it, he was growing tired quickly and he didn't think he would be able to take down many more of the dead.

‘Wait but, you're not allowed to die?’
‘Ya, he can't die. It's literally impossible’
‘Yup’
‘E’
‘Stop with the fucking E, now's not the time!’
‘Damn, so rude.’

Just as the thought left his head, a growl sounded right next to him. Making him whip his head towards the noise.

“Shit!” he cursed, gaining a dead man's attention on accident, the walking corpse tackled him to the ground. As fast as he could, he drove his blade into the corpses skull, his muscles aching from the action. He struggled to get the blade out again before more dead started piling on him and around him.

‘Such a noob kill.’
‘Oh no, are you ok?’
‘Nah, he's fine.’
‘Lol, noob’

Shit, shit, shit, shit! Just as the dead started leaning down, bangs rang through the forest. One by one, the dead started dropping like flies.

‘What the fuck?’
‘Gunshots!’
‘Oooh noob got saved, like a noob.’
‘Uh oh, bad people?’
‘If they were bad, then why did they save us?’
‘F’

Filled with new adrenaline, he quickly pushed the dead off of him and scrambled up. Whipping his head to the source of the shots, to his savior. Or saviors?

Two people stood, with hoods shadowing their faces. One had a gun pointed straight at him, making him tense. The other had what seemed to be a shadowed stick strapped to their back, he couldn't tell, it was too dark. Slowly he raised his hands in a surrender gesture.

‘Ooh scary.’
‘F’
‘L’
‘EEEEE’
‘Ha, coward. Scared of a gun?’

“Who the hell are you?”

Notes:

ummm okay so- hear me out right?

...

It gets better? ya.. ya it gets better. Do not worry!

also, writing people grieving I found is verry difficult. so if it seems weird, either just chalk it up to tommy being tommy or my bad writing, either or. XD

Chapter 8: The Funeral

Summary:

The group says goodbye to two members. Purpled and Tommy become suspicious of Shane. also, something is wrong with the cattle's well.

Notes:

ok again, I'm sorry...

also! tommy being an asshole? perfect. he is an angry boi in this chapter.

-TW-
Blood/Gore
Tommy being an asshole... again
Atheism (should that be a warning? idk, here it is anyways, just in case. It's just Tommy's thoughts on the funeral, and how Techno would've reacted too it.)

Enjoy!

Oh, and please do comment, it always makes my day :D
if I missed any, please let me know!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Blessed be God, Father of our Lord Jesus Christ.” One by one, people added stones to the graves, all while Hershel prayed. “ Praise be to him, for the gift of our brothers, Techno and Otis. for their spans of years, and their abundance of character. Otis and Techno, who gave their lives to save a child’s, now more than ever, our most precious asset. We thank you, God, for the peace they enjoy in your embrace. They died as they lived. In grace.”

Techno would have hated this. He probably would have joked through the whole thing. He was never religious, he never liked doing things seriously, or by the book. He probably would've wanted a simple grave on a hill, in the state he was born in. With only his team and close family there to say goodbye. But, sadly, they aren't anywhere near California, where Techno was born. Nor did the others really give Tommy a choice on how they were going to bury Techno, or at least, the funeral they were going to give Techno, since there wasn't a body to bury.

They claimed ‘he would be happier, being sent to heaven. That he needed a proper burial, fit for the sacrifice he made.’ which was bullshit.

Tommy was brought out of his thoughts by Hershel speaking up again. “Shane, will you speak for Otis? And maybe even Techno?” the older man asked. Tommy tensed.

“I'm not good at it. I'm sorry.” the man replied. Bowing his recently shaved head.

“You were the last with him, you shared his final moments. Please. I need to hear. I need to know his death had meaning.” Patricia, Otis’s wife, begged. She sounded like she was on the verge of tears.

Shane looked shocked as he fidgeted in his spot, before looking away guiltily and muttering a quiet “okay”.

Tommy clenched his fists in a white knuckle grip, he could feel a familiar sting in his palms. Him!? Let that asshole speak for his brother? No, he didn't think so. Just as Tommy stepped forward, to do what? Tommy didn't know, he was stopped by a hand grabbing his arm in a firm grip. He froze from the touch, before he looked down and met Purpled’s red rimmed and angry eyes.

‘Not now’ he seemed to say with the look he was giving Tommy. ‘Please, not now.’ he seemed to plead.

Tommy hesitated for a moment, as he thought it over. Before reluctantly he stepped back to Purpleds side.

Shane, who did not notice Tommy and Purpleds interaction, stepped towards the graves, standing in between them.

“We were about done.” the man started. “Almost out of ammo. We were down to pistols by then. I was limping, it was bad. Ankle all swollen. ‘We got to save the boy.’ see, that's what Otis said. He gave me his backpack, and he shoved us ahead. “Run.” he said, “I'll take the rear. I'll cover you.” and when I looked back…” he paused for a minute before continuing. “We were almost to the car, when a walker got a hold of Techno. Bit ‘I'm, right on the shoulder. We knew he wasn't going to make it out, so he- he gave me his bag, and told me to keep going, told me to tell his brothers he was sorry, that he’ll never forget them up in heaven, and that he hoped to never have to see them up there anytime soon. After that, he turned around and started yelling to get the walkers attention, to get me more time. By the time i had gotten to my car, he was gone.” He finished.

Tommy was frozen in his spot, as he stared at Shane wide eyed.

He’s lying. Why was he lying?

Techno would never claim to be going to heaven. Not just because he wasn't religious, but also because he would probably make a joke about going to hell. Never would Techno say some sappy shit like that without adding at least one horribly timed joke, to make light of the situation, and never would he say it to Shane of all people. Shane was lying, and he needed to know why. Did he do something? Was he the reason Techno didn't make it back? Or was he just trying to make them feel better, by putting words in Techno’s mouth. He doubted it was the latter, they didn't like each other enough for that, in fact Shane hated them. Always had. Probably always will.

So why? Why would he lie? What was he hiding?

Tommy was shaking, and something wet dripped from his clenched knuckles. Looking down, he noticed it was blood. His nails cut his palms. The slight sting seemed to ground him somewhat from his anger, that, and Purpled’s hand that was still holding onto his arm. Tommy looked at Purpled and saw him glaring at the bald man with his eyes, the rest of his face was perfectly smooth, not a single twitch out of place to show his anger. Tommy was sure his face would be the same.

“If not for those two, I'd have never made it out alive. And that goes for Carl too. It was Otis, and it was Techno. They saved us both… if any death ever had meaning, it was theirs.”

The teens watched as the man limped towards the wheel barrel full of rocks as he spoke. He grabbed two and slowly made his way towards the two graves. One after the other, he placed the rocks. What did he do? What did that asshole do to his brother!?

Tommy was glaring daggers at the man. if looks could kill, that man would've been dead 10 times over.

Seeming to sense the eyes on his back, Shane turned towards the brothers, before freezing slightly from the glares he was receiving. He became pale, and sweaty, before he hastily turned away. He seemed scared. Good. he also seemed guilty. Not good.

Tommy could feel Purpled's grip on his arm turn bruising, but he didn't care. The sting and the reassurance that Purpled was there was what was keeping him from going after the asshole.

Tommy watched as Shane limped back towards his previous spot. Not meeting anyone's eyes.

The funeral continued on, before finally ending. Tommy felt a tug on his arm and he looked down to his brother, who tilted his head towards the house.

The younger nodded, before following the older teen. Tommy followed Purpled towards the front of the house, where the rest of the group (who had just gotten there that morning) had set up camp. The two teens made their way towards one of the trucks, where a handful of the members had gathered around, Hershel and Maggie included.

The teens heard Rick speaking when they walked up. Everyone was huddled around a map of the area that was placed on the hood of the truck and weighed down by rocks.

“We’ll grid the whole area, and start searching in teams.” the man said. Tommy noticed he was dressed in his police uniform.

“Not you, not today.” Hershel said, looking at Rick. Before he turned to Tommy, making the teen tense. “Not you either. Rick, you gave three units of blood, you wouldn't be hiking five minutes in this heat before passing out. Tommy, i don't think i need to explain why you can't go out.” Tommy's eyes widened. What the fuck!? He wasn't fucking weak, he didn't need ‘bedrest’. He needed to be out there, looking for the little girl. Tommy glared slightly at the older man. He was gonna show this motherfucker that he was ‘weak’.

Tommy moved slightly, preparing to march over to the man. Before he felt someone grab his wrist. Looking down, Tommy saw Purpled give him a warning glare, before squeezing his wrist slightly. God damnit.

Tommy and Purpled had a silent argument with their eyes.

‘Let me go’

‘No’

‘He called me weak.’

‘No he didn't, he just didn't want you to fucking die.’

‘No, I'm pretty sure he called me weak.’

Purpled rolled his eyes. ‘You're a fucking idiot.’

Tommy's eyes widened, before he gasped silently. Insulted. ‘How fucking dare you.’

‘You're not going to beat up an old man Tommy.’

‘I'm not going to hurt him’

‘Tommy’

Tommy averted his eyes from Purpled for a moment, before turning back.

‘Ok fine, I won't go after the old man.’

Purpled looked pleased, seeming happy he won the silent argument. All while Tommy slumped in defeat, settling to just glare at the old man across from them. (no, he wasn't pouting.)

Tommy also distantly noticed, as they listened to Hershel tell Shane he also couldn't go looking, because of his ankle, that Purpled never let go of his wrist, seeming to not trust that Tommy was truly calmed down enough not to attack. Tommy never shook his hand off, as the feeling did help calm him down.

Tommy noticed from the corner of his eye as Daryl sent them both a confused but amused look, Rick doing the same. The younger ignored them both.

Daryl spoke up after he turned back to the map. “I'm gonna head back to the creek, work my way from there.” Tommy watched as the others nodded to Daryl.

“Ima go out too. I'll go with Daryl then maybe branch out later. If that's alright with you?” The last sentence was directed to Daryl, who in turn nodded towards Purpled, agreeing to that idea.

“I can still be useful.” Shane spoke. “ I'll drive up the interstate, see if Sophia wandered back.” The man finished.

Rick nodded to that. “Alright, tomorrow then. We’ll start doing this right.”

“That means we can't have our People out there with just knives. They need the gun training we’ve been promising them.” Shane said.

“I'd prefer you not carry on my property. We’ve managed so far without turning this into an armed camp.” Hershel spoke. Tommy’s eyes went wide at that. Wait what? No guns? What happens if walkers get onto the property and they need to take them down? Knives would work if it was one or two, but if it's a hoard, like the one on the highway, then they're gonna need their guns.

“What happens if a horde of walkers stumble onto the property?” Tommy questions “we’re gonna need that protection.”

Tommy still wasn't calmed down fully from the funeral, nor his (almost) outburst earlier. He felt like a bomb ready to go off at any moment. Hershel also seemed to still be upset at Tommy for his comments the night before, as the man glared at the teen.

Tommy matched the glare with one of his own. The longer they glared at each other the thicker the tension got.

Tommy felt a squeeze on his wrist, drawing his attention to it. Right right, not hurting the old man. He focused on the feeling of Purpled’s hand holding his wrist. Forcing himself to calm down, to not feel the anger that's threatening to blind. He pushed the anger down, he would deal with it another day.

Rick speaking up seemed to break the tension somewhat. “This is your property.” Rick gave Tommy a warning look, “and we will respect that.” When the cop finished, he put his revolver on the hood of the truck. Soon followed by Shane.

All of them looked at Tommy and Purpled expectantly. And Tommy could feel Purpled’s gaze, questioning what his plan of action was.

Tommy huffed silently before he reached for his gun, placing it on the hood. He turned to Purpled and gestured for him to do the same. The older teen nodded, doing it with no hesitation.

Tommy hated the feeling of not having his gun on him. The only thing keeping him from completely ignoring Rick and keeping his gun, was the fact that he still had his knife, his duffel (which was still full of many weapons. Weapons that he will make sure Rick nor anyone else from the group will find out about.) and Purpled by his side, watching his back.

Rick continued talking after both teens put their guns on the hood. “First things first: set camp, find Sophia.”

Shane spoke before Rick could say anymore. The man was visibly agitated. “I hate to be the one to ask, but somebody’s gotta. What happens if we find her and she’s bit?” he questioned. “I think we should all be clear on how we handle that.”

Tommy put his head down at that. As much as he hated to admit it, he had to agree with Shane. They had to think of all possibilities. Prepare for all outcomes. And sadly, Sophia being bit, was a scarily high possibility. She was a little girl, lost in the woods, with walking cannibal corpses stumbling around.

Rick seemed to realize the same thing, because he too put his head down. “You do what has to be done.” the cop said.

“And her mother? What are you gonna tell her?” Maggie questioned, looking at the cop concerned and shocked.

“The truth. She knows what being bit means.” Purpled said, staring at the older woman.

Maggie’s head whipped to Purpled, before she put it down.

“I'll gather all the guns, keep track of ‘em. But we will need a rifleman on watch, Dales got experience.” Shane said, looking at Hershel for permission.

Rick seemed to see Hershel's hesitation and turned to the older man. “Our people would feel safer. Less inclined to carry a gun.” The man reasoned.

Hershel seemed to think on it for a minute, before finally nodding his head.

Maggie looked back and forth between Rick and Tommy. “That medical supplies you brought. You got anymore?” the woman questioned.

Rick shook his head and Maggie turned to Tommy. The teen hesitated, thinking over the pros and cons of giving up their supplies. Before ultimately deciding to nod his head. “Techno had more, in his duffel. I'll go get it.” Maggie and surprisingly Hershel nodded thankfully towards the teen. Making Tommy nod back before he walked away.

Tommy walked over to the car the brothers had been using and opened the trunk. They still hadn't set up their tent yet so they were keeping everything in the car for now. Tommy moved his and Purpleds duffels aside and pulled Techno’s towards him slightly. After making sure no one was around to see inside, Tommy reached to open it. He hesitated for a moment, before he pushed through it. Now wasn't the time.

When he opened the duffel, his breath hitched. Sitting on top of the weapons, was the boar skull mask Techno wore during missions. Tommy felt his eyes sting, but he blinked it away. Don't feel, you know this Theseus.

With a trembling hand, Tommy moved the skull. Continuing on with his task. Various weapons from guns to sharp and blunt objects greeted him, along with a bag that was about the size of the skull. It was the bag Techno used for his medic shit.

Tommy quickly grabbed the bag and opened it, taking out about half of the supplies to put into his and Purpled’s bags just in case. He wasn't about to give them everything, not when he and Purpled might need it at some point. When he was done with that, he quickly closed both the duffel and the medical kit, before closing the trunk with a ‘thunk’. Med kit securely in his hand, but now noticeably lighter

As Tommy turned away from the car, he froze. There standing a bit away, eyes moving back and forth from the trunk to Tommy in shock, was Quackity.

Fuck.

Tommy quickly made his way towards the man. All while the man in question stumbled back a step.

“Quackity.” Tommy said when he reached him.

“Ayyy! Thomas!” The man chuckled nervously as he yelled his name.

“You- you got some cool looking tools over there.” Quackity said, a slightly alarmed smile on his face.

“That i do.” Tommy crossed his arms, a show that he wasn't out for the man's blood… yet. “Ya gonna say shit about it?”

Quackity started rapidly shaking his head. “Nope! I swear!”

Tommy nodded his head slowly. He would need to keep an eye on the man, he couldn't let the others know about the weapons, especially Shane. That bastard would snatch them the first chance he got, and Tommy couldn't lose his backup plan if this all went to shit and he and Purpled had to leave.

Tommy backed away from the man without another word, allowing him to walk away. As soon as he could, Quackity sped away, away from Tommy. Hopefully the man was smart enough to keep his mouth shut.

The teens eyes lingered on the older man for a moment longer, before he started heading back to camp. The walk would take a minute because of how far away they parked.

He was stopped before he could get into camp.

“you leaving?” Tommy asked. The other teen was probably just heading to the car to get shit for the search.

Purpled nodded. “Ya, I'm just heading to the car to get some supplies, just in case the search runs longer than it's supposed to.”

Tommy nodded also. Before looping his free arm around Purpled and pulling him into a hug. “You be careful, I don't know what I would do if I lost you too. Ya hear?” Tommy murmured into Purpled’s hair.

“Of course, idiot. Besides, I'm not some noob like you, who finds the one person in that forest with a gun and gets shot.” The shorter teen pulled away with a smug grin, while Tommy huffed in fake annoyance, trying and failing to hide his grin.

Both teens stepped away from each other, small grins on their faces. Before the atmosphere grew serious again. “I'm serious though, don't do anything that could put you in danger, and I mean anything. Okay Purp?”

Purpled, seeming to see that Tommy was serious, nodded. “I know, I'll be safe, I promise.”

Tommy nodded again. “Good-” he turned towards where the main group was and saw Daryl standing around, as if waiting for Purpled. “You should get going, I don't think he’s going to wait much longer.” He chuckled.

Purpled laughed too, before turning towards their car to continue on his task. As he walked away, he raised his hand in a wave, not even looking back at Tommy.

Tommy shook his head in amusement, before he too, continued his task.

He found Maggie as she was riding into camp on her horse, leading another saddled horse behind her.

He managed to stop her before she could make it into camp. “Hey! Maggie!” Tommy called.

The woman turned to Tommy when she heard him speak and she smiled when she saw the bag he was holding. “ ‘s that the med kit?” she asked, gesturing towards the bag from on top of her horse.

Tommy nodded, lifting it towards her. “Ya, You heading out?” the teen asked when she took the bag.

Maggie nodded her head. “We're going into town to see if we can find more med supplies.”

“We?”

“Ya, Glenn’s going to be coming with me.” she answered.

Tommy’s head then turned towards the horse the woman was leading and chuckled. “Ya, I don't think that man has been anywhere near a horse in his life.”

She looked amused by that, but not surprised. A smug smile formed on her face. “ I know. I wanna see him try though.”

Tommy barked out a shocked laugh at that. “Alrighty then.” he then gestured towards the bag. “Keep that with you when you leave, it should be able to fit more stuff.”

Maggie nodded before smiling. “Thanks, is there anything you or your brother need while we're in town?” the woman questioned.

Tommy shook his head. “Not anything we can't get ourselves, thank you, though.”

“No problem.” she then nodded to Tommy, before she clicked her tongue and walked off.

Tommy hadn't even been able to make it fully into camp, before T-Dog and Dale came marching in.

“Uhh, guys? We have a bit of a problem.” the darker man announced, gaining everyone's attention. Including Maggie and Glenn who were just about to leave.

They all stared down the well with various different expressions. The most popular being disgust and slight horror.

Waddling around in the well that was used on the cattle, and not the house (luckily), groaning and moaning as it went. Was a bloated and soaked walker.

Shit. This was going to be a pain in the ass to get out.

“Looks like we've got ourselves a swimmer.” Dale supplied. Flashlight lighting the well for them to see the walker.

Tommy could only nod. A swimmer indeed.

“How long do you think it's been in there?” Glenn questioned.

“Long enough to grow gills.” Andrea input.

“Long enough to melt more like it.” Tommy wrinkled his nose slightly in disgust. This had got to be one of the grossest shit he’s seen, and he's seen a lot of gross shit. The walker's skin was literally on the verge of falling off. He didn't even think that water was even drinkable at this point, it was like the fucker had became one with it.

He could say one thing for certain, him and Purpled were most definitely not drinking this fucking water, even if they were able to get the living swim floaty out of it.

“We can't leave it there. God knows what it's doing to the water.” Lori helpfully supplied.

“Ya, we gotta get it out.” Shane added.

“Easy, put a bullet through its head.” T-Dog said. Tommy tilted his head slightly at that.

“But would that make it worse? Like with the blood and brains and shit spewing all into the water?” Some of the people around him looked visibly disgusted by the description. But others nodded in agreement.

Even though it looked to physically pain him, Shane agreed to Tommy. “He’s right.”

“So it has to come out alive?” T-Dog questioned.

“So to speak.”

“How do we do that?” Quackity questioned. Speaking for the first time since they got there.

Maggie seemed to come up with an idea, before running back to the house.

She came running back a few minutes later holding a big thing of preserved meat with a rope and stick.

“We’re fishing it out? Literally?” Tommy questioned.

Maggie nodded. “Yup, if we put a little rope on the stick, then add the meat to it, the meat should attract its attention, and when it attacks the meat, we drop another rope that will go around it so we can pull it up.” the woman explained.

The idea seemed doable, until Maggie opened the meat. Everyone recoiled slightly from the sight and smell.

“If the walker goes after that, I'll start praying to god, because that would be a fucking miracle.” Tommy commented while shielding his nose slightly. Everyone ignored him. Except Quackity and T-Dog who nodded in agreement as they eyed the meat skeptically.

They followed the plan exactly like Maggie had said, but the walker wouldn't take the bait.

Great.

“Maybe cause it doesn't kick and scream when you try to eat it.” T-Dog said.

“Or because it looks like a block of cheese.” Quackity added.

“I think it's because it doesn't smell dead.” Tommy also added.

“They're right.” Lori started “there’s a reason the dead didn't come back to life and start raiding our cupboards.” Tommy felt inclined to agree. Techno told him about how Him, Rick, and Glenn had to wear walker guts in order to get out of Atlanta. ‘If it smells dead, then it is dead to them. They wont touch it.’ he had said. And sadly, that meat smelled very, very, dead.

“We need live bait.” Andrea said. And all, one right after the other, looked towards Glenn and Quackity. those poor men. Tommy winced slightly in sympathy.

They both looked to the rest of the group, then to each other. Quackity lifted his hands in a ‘rock’ motion, putting his other hand palm up under it. Tilting his head in silent question.

Glenn brought his own hand up, and they both started. Best out of three.

Quackity ended up only winning one, Glenn winning the other two. Quackity instantly looked like his soul was sucked out of his body when the others started preparing. Tommy included. This may be a stupid idea, but he was sure as hell going to help.

When they had the rope tied around Quackity’s torso and legs, like a harness, the man started praying in Spanish. This was going to end horribly, Tommy could feel it.

Everyone, except Maggie (who refused to be a part of this), all lined up to the rope that was going to lift and lower Quackity. Preparing to lower the man.

“Oh, you people are crazy.” Maggie said, staring at them as if they had lost their minds. Well, she wasn't far off. They sure as hell were not sane.

“You want to get it out of your well or not?” Shane asked. Not taking his eyes off of the well.

“Give us an eye there Maggie.” Dale asked. The woman marched over towards the well, before peeking her head in.

Very slowly, they started lowering Quackity into the well. Everything was going fine, till they heard creaking from the tap they were using to hold the rope.

They all watched in slow motion as the tap creaked and eventually broke. Causing the rope to go slack. They all scrambled to catch the rope before it could drop the man fully into the well.

Tommy managed to get a hold of the big water tap that the rope was still attached to. The sudden weight of the tap and Quackity strained his muscles, making them burn with the effort. He could also feel the stitches in his side pull. Shit.

They all heard as Quackity yelled various different Spanish insults, while also screaming in English for them to get him the fuck out of there.

Everyone scrambled to where Tommy was straining to keep the tap from falling in. everyone managed to all very slowly pull Quackity back up. All the while everyone was screaming to ‘pull him up!’ and Quackity was screaming ‘get me up! get me out you assholes!’ in Spanish and English. Along with many many more desperate pleas and insults.

When the man finally managed to climb out, he practically kissed the ground.

Everyone scrambled to him, checking to make sure he was okay. All the man did was pant and shake on all fours, obviously trying to calm himself down.

Tommy stepped away from the man, turning his back to him and the rest once he made sure Quackity was fine. He slowly lifted his shirt and opened one side of his bandage. He slumped in relief at what he saw. No rips, thank fuck. He didn't think he would be able to listen to Purpled’s lecture while the older teen stitched it back up. He hated when he made Purpled mad, it was fucking scary.

The teen turned back to the others when he heard Dale speak up, panting heavily. “Back to the drawing board.”

Shit. Tommy didn't know how much of this he could do without ripping his stitches. And he would like to avoid doing that, preferably.

“Says you.” Quackity quips, sarcastically. Handing the rope that he was supposed to attach to the walker, to Dale.

Dale looked to Quackity confused when he grabbed the rope. But his eyes quickly widened when he was yanked towards the well from a tug on the rope.

Everyone except T-Dog and Quackity ran towards the well, peering down it.

Holy shit.

He did it. He actually managed to catch the fucking walker.

Everyone quickly sprung into action. Tommy and most of the rest kept hold of the rope, while Maggie ran back towards the house to grab one of the horses she saddled.

She tied the rope to the saddle and started leading the horse away from the well, as everyone started pulling.

They all strained to pull the rope, even with the horse helping. It was like the walker weighed the same as a fucking car. Every single one of them (except T-dog who was watching the walker to make sure he got up fine, and Maggie, who was keeping the horse calm and moving.) were struggling to pull the walking water balloon up.

The walker was about halfway out of the well, when it got stuck on the ledge. They all pulled as hard as they could, to try and get it unstuck and on land. When they all fell back, the weight vanished.

Tommy sprang back up and watched in disgust, as the bottom half of the walker, along with all its guts, fell back into the well. Instantly contaminating the rest of the water down there.

Tommy had a feeling he and Purpled weren't going to be the only ones not drinking that water after this.

Everyone just watched with various levels of disgust and resignation. All of them panting heavily and sweating.

The top half of the walker raised its arms and started growling more frantically at the living around it.

“We should probably seal off this well.” Dale said.

“Ya, you're probably right, big man.” Tommy mumbled, stepping closer to the walker.

Just as he was about to pull out his knife to kill it. T-Dog shot forward with a crowbar and started bashing its head in. Tommy jumped back in surprise, while the other recoiled in horror, noses scrunching in disgust.

When T-Dog was finished, he tossed the crowbar to the side. “Good thing we didn't do anything stupid, like shoot it.” the man snarked.

After the whole well situation. Tommy went to his and Purpled’s car and started setting up a tent next to it.

When he was done he made sure to put the duffels inside it and hide them with some clothes and blankets, so unless someone was looking for it, it won't be visible.

Tommy was just getting back into camp when he saw Daryl and Purpled get back. The younger teen smiled slightly in relief when he saw his brother.

Tommy started walking towards the other teen, managing to get his attention. Purpled smiled when he saw Tommy approaching and met the younger halfway.

“Wow. not injured worse then you already are. Color me impressed.” Purpled quipped sarcastically. Smiling smugly at Tommy.

Tommy grumbled under his breath and rolled his eyes as he pulled Purpled into a brief hug.

“How’s your already existing wound?” The older questioned, raising his eyebrow slightly.

Tommy winced slightly at that. Purpled was not going to be happy. They might not have ripped, but they were scarily close. That and the fact that he was doing all this ‘heavy lifting’.

The purple wearing teen seemed to catch Tommy’s hesitancy, and his face fell. “Tommy.”

Shit.

“It's fine… ish.”

“Tommy, did you rip the stitches?”

Tommy perked up at that. “Nope!”

Purpled looked at Tommy confused. “Ok… then what did you do?”

“Well-” Tommy turned around and started heading towards their tent, Purpled walking right next to him. “ i helped the others try and get a walker out of the cattle's well, which did fuck up my side a bit. But I'm fine!” he hurried to say.

Purpled looked at him doubtfully. “Does the bandage need changing?”

The younger one slumped slightly at that. “Ya, actually. Turns out trying to lift a walker out of a well is very strenuous. It is bleeding a bit.”

Luckily Purpled didn't seem too pissed, just annoyed. Good. good. He can deal with an annoyed Purpled.

The next morning, the brothers found themselves standing around the same truck as the day before. Planning out there search. With various members of the group. (even though Tommy was still banned from looking, which, in Tommy's oh so humble opinion, was bullshit.)

They had their guns in front of them. Each person making sure to grab their own, Tommy and Purpled included. (even though Tommy wont be able to keep it after they leave. So he’s mostly just cleaning his while the others get ready.)

When Daryl tells his plan to borrow a horse and ride around the ridge, get a view from above, T-Dog chuckled.

“Good idea. Maybe you’ll see your Chupacabra up there too.”

Tommy and Purpled started chuckling. Tommy remembered that story.

Quackity turned to T-Dog confused. “Chupacabra?”

“You never heard this?” Dale questioned. Both Quackity, Rick, Beth’s (Hershel's daughter.) boyfriend Jimmy, and Tubbo all shook their heads.

“Our first night in camp, Daryl tells us that the whole thing reminds him of a time he went squirrel hunting and he saw a Chupacabra.”

Jimmy laughed, seeming to not quite believe the story.

“What’ya braying at, jackass?” Daryl snapped, defensive.

“So you believe in a blood sucking dog?” Rick questioned, trying to stifle his laughs.

“Do you believe dead people walking around?” Daryl snapped back. Rick still had an amused grin on his face, but he backed down.

Jimmy moved to grab the gun that was in front of Rick, but the older man intercepted him.

“Hey hey, ever fired one before?” the man questioned, picking up the rifle Jimmy tried to grab.

“Well if I'm going out I want one.” Jimmy said. Tommy saw Tubbo nod in agreement next to Jimmy.

“Yeah, and people in hell want Slurpee's.” Daryl snarked, while he grabbed his crossbow and marched away, probably to start his look for Sophia.

Tommy chuckled from Daryl’s response, while Jimmy and Tubbo looked annoyed. Tommy’s attention was brought from his gun to his brother when he saw him start packing his shit to start his search.

“Ya’ heading out?” the younger asked.

Purpled nodded. “Mhm, me and Daryl had planned yesterday to continue looking like we were yesterday. instead this time i'm the only one that's going to be looking around while Daryl keeps a view from above.”

Tommy nodded, before putting his gun’s parts down and turning to Purpled, wrapping his arms around him. “Remember what I said last time. Stay safe, alright?”

“Of course.” There was no sarcastic remark like last time, which surprised Tommy slightly, but he ignored it.

Soon after, Purpled grabbed the rest of his stuff and followed after Daryl.

Before Tommy could continue cleaning his gun, he heard Shane speak up.

“Why don't you come train tomorrow, Tubbo, Jimmy? If you're serious, I'm a certified instructor.” the older man asked. Oh right, they had said something about gun training hadn’t they?

Tommy saw Tubbo’s face light up while Jimmy’s was contemplative and hesitant.

“For now they can come with us.” Andrea said, turning to Shane.

“They’re yours to babysit then.” the man replied, watching as Andrea turned and moved to the other side of the hood.

Tommy went back to cleaning his gun. Ignoring what the other started planning.

Tommy spent most of his day cleaning his knife and guns (he made sure to clean the ones the group doesn't know about in his and Purpled’s tent.) he only stopped when Tubbo came and started dragging him around the farm, and when he went to check on Carl, who luckily had woken up.

He was sitting in the main camp area, listening to Tubbo gush about how much he loved bees, and why, when he heard an alarmed shout from Andrea.

“Walker!”

Instantly Tommy was up from his seat, with his freshly sharpened and cleaned knife in his hand. He watched as the others did the same, instead grabbing their own weapons (except guns).

Tommy walked over to the R.V right next to and under Andrea, who was sitting on the roof. He also saw Rick walk over to them and stand next to Tommy.

“Just the one?” Rick questioned, while he surveyed the field. Tommy did the same, having to shield his eyes because of the glare of the sun.

He was only able to see one figure, but it was far away so he couldn't tell for sure. It also seemed to be big.

Andrea scrambled to grab her binoculars and looked into the field.

“No, there’s two actually.” she reported. Two? He couldn't see another one.

“I bet I could nail them from here.” the woman said while reaching for her rifle.

“No, No! Andrea. Put the gun down.” Rick ordered. Reluctantly the woman complied.

Everyone walked up to where Tommy and Rick were standing.

“You’d best let us handle this.” Shane said.

“Shane hold up, Hershel wants to handle walkers.” Rick said. Hershel? Why?

“What for man? We got it covered.” Shane replied. Rick relented, seeming to see that Shane wasn't going to listen no matter what he said, before running into the R.V to grab a weapon.

Tommy followed as everyone jogged out into the field, taking the lead quickly because of his speed.

When they got up to the walkers, they stopped, tension melting from their bodies. They all lowered their weapons.

The supposed ‘walkers’ were just Purpled and Daryl. Purpled had Daryl’s arm around his shoulder, supporting him. They both looked like shit, although Daryl was the only one to look injured.

The lack of wound did not stop Tommy's eyes from darting all around Purpled’s body to make sure he wasn't in pain or bleeding. They were trained to ignore the pain, after all. Luckily, other than fatigue and mud, Purpled seemed fine.

“Shit man, we thought you were walkers.” Tommy joked, his lips tilting up slightly. Purpled smiled slightly in relief also.

The older teen opened his mouth to reply, but never got the chance.

They heard the bang before they saw it, making Tommy tense on reflex, reaching for his gun that wasn't there.

It seemed to happen in slow motion, as Tommy realized the bullet wasn't meant for him. The soldier’s breath caught in his throat, chest freezing, as he watched his only living brother’s head jerk back, before his body fell to the ground, dragging Daryl down with him.

“Who the hell are you?”

‘Oooh
Uh oh
They seem dangerous’

The man kept his hands raised when his rescuers asked the question.

“My name is Techno-” The man- Techno said “Thank you for your help. Is there anything I can do to repay you?” he asked. These people saved his life, he owed them more than he was comfortable with.

The person in front of him lowered their gun, removing their hood. The person next to them, doing the same.

The person with the gun spoke first. “No problem. My name’s Puffy, and the woman next to me is Michonne. We could actually use your help in return.”

Techno tensed, squinting his eyes suspiciously. Well, might as well get it over with.

‘See! Nothings free here!
Shut up man, nobody cares
Rude
E
E
Stop with the E’s!’

Notes:

Again, I am so very sorry. But! Techno!! Yay! you didn't think I would keep him dead did you? I love him too much for that, he's always been my fav.

Hope you enjoyed!

Also! I am currently on a small break. I'm mostly just going to be catching up on writing and not posting, BUT I will be posting again soon! so do not worry!

Some art for this chapter! Gold Duo's 'argument' (idk how to properly add links, so just copy and paste it in your search engine) https://www.instagram.com/p/Ch2Qu10LyBD/?utm_source=ig_web_copy_link

Chapter 9: To Repay a Dept

Summary:

Techno has a talk with the two mystery women, and plans to make.

Notes:

I'm back! Yay!

also! I managed to figure out Italics! I'm so happy!

-TW-
Cults
Murder
Gore
Sacrificing the living

Again, if I missed any, you know the drill.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The campfire crackled as they sat around it, warming their hands. The three sat in silence.

Techno thought back to what brought him to this moment.

‘“My help?” Techno questioned, body tense, prepared to fight or bolt if necessary.

Puffy nodded, opening her mouth to speak before she was stopped by the sound of stumbling footsteps and groans. Shit. The rest were here.

“Not here, let's go somewhere safer.” The other woman, Michonne, said. Grabbing Puffy’s arm and dragging her away. The groans slowly got closer, forcing Techno to act. He had no other choice but to follow these people. He was too exhausted to keep fighting.

They ran until the walker groans had long faded. The two women led him into a cave. Making Techno feel on edge, he was at a disadvantage if he went in, but one look from Puffy reminded him that she had the gun and he didn’t. Normally that wouldn't be a problem, but again, he was too exhausted to fight.

‘This is suspicious
Ya I don’t think you should follow the ladies Technoblade
Oooh danger?
Lol L
L
L
L’

Goddammit, they were starting again. Techno massaged his head with his hand, trying to fight off the incoming headache that the voices will no doubt bring.

Michonne lit a fire in the middle of the cave and sat next to it. Clinking of metal drew Techno’s attention towards the far corner of the cave. The man's breath caught when he saw it, hand snapping to the sheath his knife is in.

He saw in the corner of his eye as Michonne stood in alarm, arm going to the thing on her back, that now with the light, he can see is a fucking samurai sword. Puffy drew her gun, pointing it directly at the man.

There, in the corner of the cave, were two walkers on chains, with their jaws and arms removed. Jesus fucking Christ.

‘Oh what?
Uh oh, that's not good
Haha nerd, scared by walkers’

Techno ignored the comments in his head.

“Their fine, Techno. They no longer have a drive to eat, so they won't attack. Michonne found out that if you give them no way to harm you, they won't feel the need too.” Puffy explained, putting her gun away when she realized why he went for his knife.

Techno eyed the disabled walkers with suspicion, before he sheathed his knife again. He practically fell next to the fire, his exhaustion finally starting to catch up to him. ‘

Now here they sat, bunny’s roasting on the fire while the women prepared to explain why they needed his help.

Puffy cleared her throat somewhat awkwardly. “So…”

“So indeed.” Techno murmured back.

She winced slightly. “The reason we need your help is because…” she paused for a second, seeming to hesitate about something. That did not make the man feel any better. “Because, my old group did not like the fact that I left, and me and Michonne needed help to escape them. I don't expect you to fight for us or anything, just help us get out of this state. They have people patrol around here regularly, and they've proved to be extremely difficult to avoid, no matter what we do.”

Techno sat in silence, staring at the two women. He watched as they started fidgeting uncomfortably under his stare.

“Ya, no, not happening.” he said. Voice emotionless and bored.

Puffy sputtered, trying to come up with reasons, voice rising with each failed attempt. Michonne looked shocked, before her shock turned into rage. She did a decent job hiding it, and he would have missed it, if he wasn't so used to people who were practically professionals at hiding their feelings. Techno kept an eye on her hand, which was twitching as if wanting to draw her sword, which was propped up against her.

Techno raised a hand, silencing Puffy's attempts. “I never said I wouldn't help you.”

Puffy looked confused and lost. “W-what?”

“I never said I wouldn't help you,” he repeated, earning an eye roll from Michonne. Puffy went too speak again, but Techno cut her off. “But, I'm not leaving this state. I'm staying in Georgia.” he finished.

‘Ya, you tell her!
We ain't leaving them here! not with those assholes!
Ya!
Go find the gremlins!
They’re with the asshole that left you! We need to get back to them!’

Techno massaged his head again discreetly. Ignoring Puffy's confusion, most likely from his statement.

“Wait. How are you going to help us, if not by getting us out of the state? What else can you do?” Michonne questioned, eying the pink haired man suspiciously.

“Easy. just tell me where the group is that's bothering you, and I'll take care of it.” Both women stared at him in shock, before morphing into disbelief. Seeming to not believe what he was saying, either that, or not quite understanding what he meant.

“‘Take care of it’? What does that mean? What are you- what?” Puffy seemed at a complete loss for words as she stared at Techno, Michonne not seeming much better.

“Exactly as I said it, they won't bother you anymore, once you tell me where to find them.” that didn't seem to clear anymore of their confusion, or shock.

“You’re- what? going to kill them all?” Michonne asked, staring at Techno incredulously.

Techno’s expression did not change when he answered. “Yup” he said simply, popping the ‘p’.

Neither woman had reacted how Techno thought they would, instead of horror or disgust, they just looked at him in disbelief. Obviously not believing that he was capable of taking on a whole group of survivors and winning.

Which- fair. He honestly wouldn't have believed it himself if someone told him that around 6 years ago, y’know before he was assigned in a team with a 14 year old as the leader, and before he was beaten in a fight by said 14 year old very quickly. So honestly, now, if someone were to come up to him and say ‘I can take down dozens of men’ he would believe them till they proved otherwise. But, not everyone's likes that. Not everyone had to watch a 14 year old and a 15 year old spar and be afraid for their lives just watching.

So, he can actually understand their reaction.

‘Ooo!
Blood for the blood god?
YES! BLOOD FOR THE BLOOD GOD!
BLOOD FOR THE BLOOD GOD!’

Techno physically recoiled slightly from the onslaught of screaming, yelling, and chanting that started in his head.

The women didn't seem to notice Techno’s discomfort, as Puffy continued talking, obviously trying to dissuade Techno from going on a ‘suicide mission’.

Which, no- he's been on a suicide mission before, and he’s pretty sure that was a lot harder than this is going to be.

“Woah woah, no. You can't just go into their camp guns blazing and expect to win! There's at least 20 people in that group who are capable of fighting!”

Techno rolled his eyes.

“I'm not going in ‘guns blazing’, I'm not Sapnap.- '' Even though he probably could, it would just make his ‘mission’ a lot harder, and he most definitely would not come out unscathed. He also ignored their confused looks at the name drop. “I'll just wait till night, sneak in, and kill them in their sleep!” he clapped his hands when he finished. An obviously fake smile gracing his features, probably looking err... intimidating. He was never one to smile.

Ok, now they looked scared. Whoops.

He heard Puffy mutter under her breath something that sounded suspiciously close too ‘oh my god, we rescued a murderer.’.

Techno, elected to ignore that. Thank you very much.

Michonne was eyeing him suspiciously. Worse than she was before. Hand resting on the handle of her sword that was now in her lap.

Whoops. Well, he never claimed to be the most sane member in the team. He honestly was probably the craziest member out of all of them, and that was including Tommy, which they all know, does not have the uhh… most sanest of moments.

“You can't just go into their camp and kill all of them!” Puffy practically shouted. Only seeming to spur on the chatter in his head to start yelling more.

Ow, thanks.

He massaged his temple. “And why can't I do that?”

Surprisingly, it wasn't Puffy who answered. “Because there is children, elderly, and innocent.” Michonne supplied.

Oh. oh yeah. He forgot about them.

Oooooh
Oh yeahhhhh, that makes sense’

Chat seemed to have forgotten too. He couldn't tell if that made it worse or somehow better. He was honestly betting on the former.

“Oh, yeah, that makes sense.” He replied. “Well, what do you want me to do then?”

“Easy, help us get out of Georgia.” Michonne stated, as if it was obvious. Which, it kind of was, and easier, it's just that Techno wasn't going to do that plan.

“Nope, can't sorry.”

Techno could tell he was starting to ware down their patience, but he honestly couldn't care less. He was too damn tired for this shit. It was either he took down that group, or he didn't help at all. He wasn't leaving this area, let alone Georgia.

Both women were visibly agitated.

“Why the hell not!?” Puffy snapped. “What is so important that you can't leave the state!? It's the end of the world dude, nothings left. If you're waiting on someone, or hell looking for someone, chances are, they're dead.”

Techno’s lazy and uncaring demeanor vanished like smoke in the wind. He straightened as he felt anger bubble in his chest. Red edged his vision.

‘How dare she!
BLOOD
BLOOD FOR THE BLOOD GOD

That bitch!
Cut her tongue! How dare she say that about the gremlins!’

His change seemed to startle the women, as they both tensed. Hands snapping to their weapons.

Techno’s hands clenched his jeans in an iron knuckle grip. Eyes closing as he took a shaky breath. In through your nose, out through your mouth. He knew if he couldn't calm down, both himself, and hopefully his chat, he would blackout. And no one wanted that.

He felt his anger recede slightly as he unclenched his fists, freeing his now wrinkled jeans.

He couldn’t calm down his chat, but luckily he could calm himself down enough to ignore them.

He sighed as Chat continued screaming for their blood. These two are lucky he has had training to ignore the fuckers in his head, or else, no matter how tired he was, these two would have been dead, and he wouldn't have been able to do anything too stop it.

The red vanished completely from his vision. Good.

Both women were looking at him warily. Weapons in their hands.

“Umm-” Techno cleared his throat. Eying the weapons wearily. “ it’s my brothers. I left them with someone dangerous and I need to get back to warn them… I know they're alive, I was with them yesterday.” there was no way someone like Shane could take down those two, not if literal armies of soldiers couldn't. Especially not if they were together.

Those two’s bond was stronger than the team's bond as a whole. Techno suspected it was because they were trained in the program together. They were trained to rely on each other, even if it wasn't their ‘teachers’ ( at least that's what those two called them.) intentions.

Tommy wouldn’t let anything happen to Purpled, just like Purpled wouldn’t let anything happen to Tommy.

Of course that didn't mean that the team's bond wasn't strong, or that those two trusted the rest of them any less. It just meant that they worked better together than apart. And, thankfully (hopefully, Tommy can get kinda out of control if Purpled’s not there to snap him out of his head.) , they were together.

Both women relaxed slightly. Not dropping their weapons, but not seeming to see him as an immediate threat.

Chat was starting to calm down slightly, too. Which Techno was very, very thankful for.

Puffy looked apologetic as she took in what he had said. “I'm sorry, I didn't mean to upset you. I don't know what came over me.” She apologized.

Before she could continue speaking, either about a new plan, or to try to convince him to continue the first one. He cut her off.

“Is there anyone specific in your old group that is out for your blood?” `If there is, he’s thinking he can sneak in, take care of that person specifically and hopefully the rest will be distracted by the sudden death for long enough for the women to escape. And if they are particularly lucky, they will start pointing fingers at their own people, which will cause internal conflict, which will hopefully distract them completely from the two in front of him.

Puffy nodded, glaring at seemingly nothing. “The asshole who decided he was ‘leader’. He goes by Halo, he’s psycho. He’s got it in his head that the apocalypse was a gift from this ‘egg god’ that he worshiped before. And that the apocalypse was started for him to become a ‘supreme leader’ or some shit of the world. No one there knew when they joined that it was a cult, but when they found out-” she paused for a moment. Tears gathered in her eyes as she desperately blinked them back. “He- he sacrificed the people that tried to leave. I wasn't in the group long, but when I was there, there were two sacrifices. Only one was successful. The other- a man- was some kind of special forces or something and managed to escape, even gave us an opening and helped us escape, too. We never got his name though, and we never saw him again.”

Techno nodded as he took in the information. So a corrupt cult leader that followed and preached about an egg and killed the people that tried to leave. Ok, he could work with that. This was honestly and surprisingly, (with his team's luck) becoming one of the weirdest missions he has ever been a part of.

“Tomorrow.” Both women's heads snapped up when he said it. They eyed him curiously.

“Tomorrow?”

“Tomorrow ill head out. I'll kill the leader of this cult, and give you guys enough time to escape. His death should cause enough uproar and panic to give you guys an opening to leave the state. That sound good?” He explained.

They both stared at him wide eyed. “How do you plan to do that?” Michonne asked skeptically.

“Easy. I'll sneak in that night and take him out in his sleep. This time, I wont kill anyone else, since they’re not there willingly… apparently.” sadly. Again, he fully admitted to being insane. He’s never had the best morals.

“I- again, that's a suicide mission. Do you even know how to pull that off? Its not like the movies.” Puffy said. The way she spoke was as if she was speaking from experience. And that thought made him straighten up and actually pay closer attention to her. Now that he actually looked, when she had held her gun towards him, when they first met, she showed that she was fully comfortable and experienced with it. And that she wasn't afraid to point it at a human being.

‘Oooooh
Oh! That makes sense!
Ya! I see it now!
E
E’

Techno’s eyes squinted at the woman, before widening. It actually kind of made sense now. Her reaction time, and her ability to watch the small changes in his face for a possible threat. Techno was willing to bet she’s ex military, or something like it.

What she said processed and he soured. Voice unusually serious when he spoke, again making the women tense. “Trust me. I know it's nothing like the movies.”

“You say that as if you speak from experience.” Puffy replied, eyeing Techno.

“I could say the same for you.” Techno watched as Puffy’s eyes widened in realization.

“You were in the military.” he knew that wasn't a question.

“So were you.” Techno said.

Puffy nodded. “What branch?” this time it was a question.

Techno paused at that. He could either tell her about the branch he had enlisted into, or that he honestly didn't know. Because either was true. He had enlisted into the Navy, but soon (about a year) after his training was done he was called on a mission to work with Tommy. Tommy liked working with him so he had requested for Techno to be added to his growing team as his medic. He was the last to be added to the team, which made a total of 6 soldiers. Their team was never put into any specific branch, they only did what they were told.

In the end he decided he honestly didn't know.

“Not- not specified?” it was said more as a question than anything.

Puffy tilted her head confused. “Not specified?”

Techno winced at the skepticism in her voice. She didn't believe him.

“Well I enlisted into the Navy, and became a medic. Soon after that I joined a team that never had a specified branch. We did more uhh... secret type shit.” that… didn't sound anymore believable.

“A secret team?” Michonne questioned sarcastically, raising one of her eyebrows skeptically.

‘Show her!
Ya! Show them the knife!
L
L
L
E
Knife!
Knife!
Knooooiiiiiife!’

Techno sighed near silently, reaching for the knife strapped to his hip. The action caused both women to lift their weapons, pointing them at the pink haired man.

He raised his other hand in a show of peace, and slowly unclipped his knife, lifting it out. They tracked his movements with a critical eye.

He lifted his knife in front of the fire so it would light up the blade enough for them to read the name.

Michonne looked at it confused, but Puffy took in a sharp breath.

Blood God

“W-what…? No way…” Puffy muttered in shock. Staring wide eyed at the blade before snapping up to Techno himself.

“There's no way you're him…” well he had to give her that. He had long pink hair, wearing baggy clothes that made him look like a tall stick (even though he was far from it.), was covered in mud and blood, and looked like he was about to drop from exhaustion. The only thing he really had going for him at the moment was his height, and the fact that he had kinda broad shoulders.

“I have more proof if you need it. It's just not with me right now.” Techno shrugged, sheathing his knife.

Michonne was looking back and forth from him and Puffy trying to figure out what was going on.

“Who is he?” she questioned.

Puffy’s eyes went wide in shock at her friend's question, before she paused, seeming to realize something.

“You weren’t in the military, shit I forgot.” she said. Michonne just seemed to look even more confused.

“Uhh he’s somewhat of a legend. Him and his team were becoming the best of the best when I retired, even after I was out your guys' reputation was everywhere. ‘Team Theseus’ they were called. I even got a glimpse of you guys on my base once.” she explained.

Pink dusted Techno’s cheeks as he ducked his head slightly. He forgot sometimes that their team was so awed when they were still in. It's embarrassing. Dream and Sapnap practically bathed in the attention, hell, Tommy even sometimes indulged it. But the rest of them hated it, they preferred keeping their mouths shut in public and staying in the background. They were also always forced to wear their masks whenever on a base or doing a mission to keep their identities a secret, but that never stopped Dream and Sap from talking to everyone that looked their way.

“No offense, but I honestly thought you would have been older. Are you the youngest in the team?” she questioned. Techno smirked. She was going to lose her shit when she found out the other’s ages.

“No, actually, I'm the oldest.” she blanched.

“W-what!? You can't be over 23! How old are the others!?”

Techno leaned his back on the wall and crossed his arms. “I'm 22, almost 23 now. Our youngest member is currently 17, probably getting closer to 18 now that I think about it. The other three are 18, 21, and 22.” he answered.

She stared at him in shock. “What… but- but that's illegal! You guys were active for around 3 years right!? That would have made the youngest 14 when he joined!”

Techno’s face dropped slightly at the reminder. “Ya… he and my other younger brother didn't have a very good childhood. I would tell you the story, but it's not mine to share.” she looked horrified from the implications, but wisely backed down.

They sat in silence before Puffy seemed to remember something. “You said ‘the other three’ wouldn't that make five? I thought there were six members?”

Techno’s face twisted slightly before he lowered his head. It wasn't a very good memory.

“MIA '' he started. “Our informers on the mission lied about a building he and our team leader, Theseus, were supposed to camp in. He fell with the explosion, luckily Theseus was already out of the building, although he did get pretty injured from it.” he paused for a moment “There wasn't even a body for us to bury.” His voice was low, with an undercurrent of grief. He chuckled humorlessly when he continued. “But they never lied about a mission again, not after what Tommy did to them.”

“And… Tommy, he is…?” she didn't push for an answer, but she was obviously curious.

“Theseus. Our leader.” he answered. Her eyes went wide before falling to the fire. “I'm sorry for your loss. I had no idea.” she seemed sincere in her apology. Techno nodded once towards her.

“It's fine, I've already come to terms with it. It was years ago anyway.” he answered. Well, more like a year and a half.

The silence that followed was tense and awkward and it made Techno fidget uncomfortably. He was never very good with people, that was always Dream's job, and sometimes Tommy. Sapnap just wasn't trusted not to get them kicked out of wherever they were, while him and Purpled just avoided it at all costs. He sees now that it's coming to bite him in the ass.

Michonne awkwardly cleared her throat, gaining the other two’s attention. “So… you were a soldier, and apparently know how to pull this off. So are you going to do it?” she sounded skeptical, still not seeming to believe that the man was capable of pulling this off. A quick glance too Puffy showed the same thing, despite her knowing his reputation.

Techno nodded. “Not tonight, obviously. But after I get some rest. In the morning, I'll do it.”

‘Mission mode?
Ooooooo Yay!
E
This is going to be so cool!
Yes! We’ve been so bored!’

Bored? How were they bored? Techno was literally trying to survive cannibal corpses. He will never be able to understand Chat.

Their doubts did not go away the whole night. Even when Techno was about to close his eyes (not sleep. He would never sleep around someone he didn't trust. Despite the two women seeming to have good intentions, he couldn't trust them.) they still sent him skeptical side glances.

When morning came, Techno went to work. He cleaned his knife and borrowed a gun from Puffy. Made sure to eat something and drink some water. He didn't get any proper sleep, but he had more than enough energy to get this job done. As long as he was able to follow the plan and stay under the radar, he would be fine. Even if he gets caught, he should be able to at least escape.

Before he set off, Puffy and Michonne went through the layout of the camp with him. Telling him exactly where to find ‘Halo’ and where his guards stay positioned.

“Tomorrow.” Techno said, after they were finished with the layout and smoothing things out. Both women's heads snapped up from where they were drawing the map for him.

“Tomorrow?”

“Tomorrow you both head out. The cult should either be one: Dead, or two: distracted enough for you guys to be able to slip out of the state.” The women still had their doubts, that much was obvious, but they also seemed desperate enough to take the gamble to escape. Both women nodded.

Techno said his clipped and awkward goodbyes and left, about an hour later.

He was going to infiltrate the cult that night.

He’s going to spend the day gathering as much extra information that he could, and hopefully stake the place out some without getting caught.

It was actually surprisingly easy to stake the place out, their defenses were severely lacking, and by defenses, he meant the walkers surrounding the chain link fence and the one or two guards at each entrance. Techno was able to gather enough info about the shitty place to feel confident that this plan was going to go somewhat properly. (there was a reason he was never named ‘leader’, he was never one to make the plans. That was always Tommy, Dream, and sometimes Purpled. Him and Sapnap just followed their orders.)

By the time night came, Techno had covered his hair in mud to hide the pink color, and coated his clothes in more walker guts. The guts will permit him to be able to easily get past the walkers.

He had found an area of the fence that was hidden by multiple tents, so he’s going to throw an old blanket he found on the fence and climb over as quietly as possible. Which was going to be a chore, considering chain link is extremely fucking loud. He would just have to hope that whoever was in those tents was an incredibly deep sleeper, or that they would brush it off as some walkers.

He was going into this incredibly unprepared. He only had the pistol Puffy gave him and his knife. He’s experienced worse odds, but normally he at least had his team to back him up.

All he can do is hope that luck is on his side for once.

--

It's not.

As soon as he climbed over the fence, he almost face planted because his very much tucked shirt got caught on a loose link. He's a professional, honest.

Techno hastily brushed himself off and crouched low. Waiting quietly for any sounds indicating someone heard his ‘almost’ fall. After not hearing anything, he slowly started taking silent steps towards the edge of the tent blocking him from view. He peered out, making sure no one was around, there were fires all around, but no people, which allowed him to run towards the next tent. Not making a sound.

He quickly went over the layout in his head compared to where he was and started following his decided path.

If what the map the women gave him was right, Halo’s tent should be on the far end of what Puffy had dubbed the ‘Neighborhood’ (which was just a bunch of tents in rows) right in the middle of the main Road? Walkway? He didn't know, for everyone who was heading to bed to see.

If that wasn't enough of a tell for Techno about how much of an asshole this dude probably was personality wise (not moral wise. Techno knew that dude was fucked up morally) than the huge size of the mans tent did. It was easily the biggest tent out of all of them. Techno could see the top of it from outside the cult when he was staking it out.

Techno continued running silently from tent to tent, creating an easy pattern.

A sudden warning from a previously silent Chat made him pause. Voices. A handful of them in front of the gap of the tents. He internally thanked Chat.

Just as he stopped to duck behind a tent, his foot hit a can, making it roll loudly on the dirt and rocks. Techno froze, chest freezing. The voices stopped.

Techno pressed his back as close to the tent as he could without putting his weight on it. He soundlessly took out his knife and raised it, preparing to take down anyone who would come investigate.

He heard a feminine voice mutter something to the others, before footsteps started heading his way, almost silently, definitely professionally. Techno tensed, readying for the inevitable scuffle that he's going to have. If this person could fight, then surprise was his only option, especially if he wanted to keep his cover.

Just as the person rounded the corner out of view from the others, Techno pounced. He locked his arm around the shorter person's neck and put a hand on their mouth, muffling any noises they could make.

He felt them start to make moves to get out of his headlock, but he wasn't planning on giving them the time. He quietly and quickly lowered the shorter person to the ground so he could use his knife, never taking his hand off of their mouth.

Just as he lifted the knife to the struggling person's neck, he froze.

Dark brown eyes greeted his own red, an anger shining in them as they stared at him unblinkingly.

He recognized this person, of course he recognized her.

Trapped under his larger body with a knife to her throat, was a woman who was the closest thing to a sister any of the team had. She had a different hair color, now matching his pink but with brown roots, and it was shorter, but despite the changes, it was undoubtedly her.

Niki?

Notes:

Niki! YAY. Also, A whole chapter on just Techno's POV? Right after a cliffhanger? shit... that sucks.

Anyway, next chapter will be Tommy's POV, So do not worry!

The updates on this are going to be wonky, so just bare with me. Lol

Chapter 10: New wounds and old

Summary:

New wounds are gained, and old ones are uncovered.

Notes:

READ THIS NOW, VERY IMPORTANT

In this chapter you are going to see the beginning of something that becomes important after in the story, and might also Trigger certain people, so even if you consider this a spoiler READ WHATS BELOW THIS. For your safety!

Tommy and Purpled are Codependent on each other, which means that because of their trauma, they believe they cannot live without each other. its only hinted at in this chapter, but it becomes more relevant later on. So please, for your safety, if this is triggering or makes you uncomfortable DO NOT READ.

THIS WILL ALSO BE IN THE END NOTES, I am very serious about this.

-TW-
Injury
Major Character Injury
Tommy's Pissed... again
Flashbacks
Blood
Talks of Death and Loss
Cursing
Tommy being an ass... again
Dependency
Codependency

again, if I missed any, you know the drill :D

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

BANG!

Tommy stood, frozen in shock. No… Tommy could feel tears well in his eyes and his chest freeze. He felt sick.

Tommy could distantly hear Rick yell, no, scream. But he was too focused on the teen in front of him to notice what exactly was said. Snapping himself out of his shock, he rushed forward. Tears were already streaming down his face.

No, No! This couldn't be happening. He couldn’t lose another brother, he couldn't lose Purpled!

He collapsed next to Purpleds side and Pushed Daryl off of him, ignoring the other man's pained complaints. Tommy grabbed Purpleds shoulders and pulled him onto his lap, moving his head to see the damage.

When he saw where the bullet hit, he collapsed in relief, tears streaming freely down his face. “Oh thank god.” he cried, silently.

The bullet only skimmed the side of Purpleds head, not enough to do serious damage, but enough to knock him out from the shock of the blow. Tommy ignored the others as he lifted Purpled up.

Purpled groaned in pain when he was jostled, mumbling something that sounded suspiciously like ‘Asshole’, before passing out again.

He avoided the others when they tried to help him, only sending them scathing glares. Which was enough for them to back off.

Tommy tensed when he heard Andrea run up towards them, yelling various questions of ‘is he okay!? Please is he okay!?’. Rick answered the questions for him, trying to keep everyone calm.

Tommy ignored them, deciding to just continue his march back towards the house. His priority was Purpled, no one else.

That, and, if he did stop, did look at her, he didn't think he would be able to stop himself from killing her. She shot his brother, she shot Purpled. He should've killed her when she drew her gun on Rick. he was right, she was a threat.

Don’t feel Theseus, come on, stop feeling.

As Tommy kept on his march forward, he didn't notice the group stopping, or T-Dog holding up something concerning, he only kept walking.

Desperately trying to stop himself from feeling.

He stayed in his and Purpled’s room as Hershel patched him up. Keeping an eye on the old man to make sure he didnt do anything stupid (even though he knows Hershel wouldnt, he just cant get himself to trust anyone, not here. Not now.). Purpleds awake, he woke up when they got back to the house, and has been filling Tommy in on everything that happened on their search.

Apparently, Daryl’s horse had bucked him off and he had impaled himself with his own arrow while they were separated. Which was why Daryl was leaning on Purpled when they had found them in the field.

They had also found Sophia’s doll, which gave them a better area to search.

Tommy had been taking in this information quietly, bloody hands clasped together as he stared at them.

He should probably clean them off, now that he thought about it. He never did like having blood on his hands, let alone his brother's blood.

Hershel would probably let him use their sink in the house, as long as he made sure there was no blood left on the sink when he was done.

He would also need to make sure Andrea was dealt with, she can't be trusted, not anymore, she was too unpredictable, too trigger happy, he has to make sure she cant hurt Purpled anymore than she already did. Although Purpled would probably have a few words against that.

He would also need to- “Theseus!”

Tommy was jolted from his thoughts from the call, eyes darting to the source.

Purpled sat at the head of the bed, white bandage wrapped around his head, a grim reminder of what he failed to do. One look around the room showed Hershel had also left. shit, he was getting rusty. he scolded himself mentally, he needs to be better than this.

He met Purpled’s eyes and winced, he looked pissed.

“Stop thinking.”

“Stop thinking? Uhh, I don't know Purp, thinking’s just something people do, can't exactly control it, big man.” Tommy quipped.

Purpled rolled his eyes. “You know what I meant, smart-ass.”

Tommy lowered his gaze again, back to his hands.

“I almost lost you today, Purp.” he looked back up, face pinching in poorly concealed guilt, and anger. “That- that bitch, almost killed you. She injured you! I- i can't lose you… you know this.”

Purpleds gaze softened. “I know, trust me, I know… but that doesn't mean you get to kill her, she’s a civi, she just wants to be useful. Hell, from what I could tell, she thought I was a walker, she was just doing what anyone else in the group would've done.”

Tommy shook his head. “No, she was given direct orders not to shoot, and yet she still did. Besides, what if it was me and not you. Would you still be defending her?”

Purpleds face hardened. “Don't pull that shit, not when you know for a fact you would be doing the same thing I'm doing now. Im trying to keep the peace here, we like it here, and i dont want you to ruin our chances here because you went and killed one of the members for a stupid accident. Besides, I'm fine, it was just a scratch. We've had worse in training.

Tommy lowered his head again. Damn it, he hated that Purpled was right. He narrowed his eyes on his hands.

“Fine… “ he took in a steadying breath, before standing up. “I'm going to go get some fresh air and wash my hands, you want anything?”

Purpled shook his head, making Tommy nod his in turn and walk out.

Tommy paused outside his and Purpleds door when he heard hushed speaking in the other hallway.

“Can’t keep going out there, not after this.'' It was Shane speaking. Tommy leaned on the door and started listening more closely, he doesn't trust Shane, not at all, and anything he can get on the man would be valuable.

“You’d quit now? Daryl and Purpled just risked their lives to bring back the first hard evidence we’ve had.” That was Rick.

“That is one way to look at it.” Shane replied “the way I see it, they almost died today for a doll.”

“...Yeah, I know how you see it.” Rick sneered, before footsteps started heading his way.

Rick passed him without so much as a look sent his way, straight out the front door.

Tommy started making his way to the front door too, he honestly doesn't know what to think of Shanes opinion. And as much as he hates to admit it, Shane’s not wrong, eventually, they are going to have to quit looking, and start thinking of surviving. Not now, but it is going to have to be something Ricks gonna have to think about if they don't find the girl.

Tommy opened the front door and stepped out, before instantly turning around to go back inside.

“Wait!”

Fucking hell.

Tommy stopped, taking a deep steadying breath to quell his anger, before turning towards the voice.

Andrea stood up from where she was seated on the steps and approached Tommy, who kept his gaze straight forward and off of her.

“Wait, please, I just want to talk.” She sounded desperate, which is the only reason he stopped in the first place.

Tommy doesn't answer, which Andrea takes as a go to continue talking.

“I just want to know how he’s doing.”

Tommy nodded stiffly. “Fine, He’s doing fine.”

She seemed to relax at that, “is- is he awake? Can I talk to him?”

Tommy tensed even more than he already was. There was no way he was going to let this threat anywhere near his team, his brother.

He met her gaze with a firm look. “No.”

“N-no? No, what? He’s not awake?” She looked confused.

“No, you can't see him.”

Her eyes went wide, “what? Does he not want to see me? I just want to apologize.”

Tommy shook his head and continued walking outside, ignoring her questions.

“No wait! Tommy! Do you not want me to see him? Is that it? What, do you think I'm going to finish the job or something?” she asks incredulously, getting in front of Tommy and putting a hand on his chest, forcing him to stop.

Tommy narrowed his eyes on her hand, before they traveled to her face. “Let go.”

“No, not until you tell me why I can't go and apologize.”

Tommy’s eyebrows raised, and he nodded. “Ok, fine. The reason you can't go and see him is because I don't trust you. You’re reckless and you're trigger happy, you don't listen when told not to do something, and you are a threat. How do I know that you are not going to go in there and put him down because ‘it looked like he was bit’?

She narrowed her eyes at him. “Im not that stupid, i wont just pull my gun on someone for no reason.”

Tommy barked out a condescending and shocked laugh. “Ya right, and what about the three times you pulled a gun on members of the group in the past month alone? Huh?”

She sneered at him. “You're one to talk. You pulled your gun on me back at the quarry.”

“You seem to want to leave out the fact that you pulled yours out first. You drew yours on Rick for approaching you, so I drew mine. try again.” he glared right back. try me, bitch.

Her eyes widened, before she narrowed them with tears in her eyes. “I wasn't in a good place of mind, in case you forgot, I had just lost my sister and I had her body in my arms. I doubt you have any idea what it's like to lose family in front of you!”

Tommy jolted back as if struck, the animosity alone enough to silence him. But when the words finally caught up to him, his face evened out.

“Oh, shit, one second Tom, I forgot something inside.”

“Huh… you're right… I don't know.”

“Jesus Christ man, you're always forgetting something, hurry up, the others are waiting at the rendezvous.”

“I guess I've never lost family in front of me.”

Bang! “NO!

“I guess I don't know what it's like.”

“I'm sorry, Purp, I'm so sorry.”

“It was an explosion, faulty information. He was gone before I even knew what happened.”

Andrea huffed and nodded, wiping the tears from her eyes. Not noticing Tommy's far away look.

“You gave us faulty info, and it cost me one of my brothers' lives!” Crash!

“Stand down soldier! You know to act better than this!”

“No. I will not!”

“Purpled, stand down, I'll handle this.”

 

“Tommy, you're injured! You can't go look for him like this! You know he wouldn't have wanted this for you.”

“I don't care, Dream! They weren't able to find a body! He could still be out there injured!”

“He’s DEAD, Tommy! Dead! He’s not coming back!”

“Exactly, you haven't. You don't know what that can do to someone.”

“Are they still out there?”

“Ya, are you going to tell them, Techno?”

“Yes… they need to know we've been called back to the states, they can't look anymore.”

“I guess I don't.” he paused, before shaking himself out of his thoughts. Now’s not the time, Don't feel, remember. “That still doesn't change my opinion, I heard what happened in the city with Techno and Rick. if you're going to draw your gun at every inconvenience, then I don't trust you, and you are a threat.” With that said, Tommy turned and marched away, further away from the house and her.

He needed some fresh fucking air. From his argument (if you could call it that) with Purpled, to his fight with Andrea, he was done.

Tommy made his way out into the pasture where the walker well was located. Sitting down on the ground in front of said well, watching as the sun began to set.

Tommy stared at the dried blood on his hands in front of him as he listened tensely as another pair of feet walked towards him, before plopping down next to him.

A damp rag popped into his view, and he grabbed it slowly, confused.

He looked inquisitively at the shorter teen sitting next to him.

Tubbo smiled brightly in answer, ignoring Tommys confused/annoyed glare.

 

Tommy used the rag the smaller teen gave him to clean the blood. Keeping his eyes trained on his hands as they turned from red to pink, he listened to Tubbo start speaking.

“The sunset has always been pretty here, don't you think?” Tommy didn't answer, instead he just continued to rub his hands clean, ignoring how it started to turn them raw.

“My old home never got pretty sunsets, they were always gloomy or covered by buildings. It always sucked, cause my younger sister then had always complained my ear off about how it was so stupid, and how she wished she could see a proper one.” he paused for a moment, before he continued talking. “Did you know I was adopted?”

Tommy snorted at the question. “Kinda hard not to notice, big man. Not with everyone here talking all southern and shit, and with you sounding like you just moved from the UK.” he snarked.

Tubbo didn't seem offended by the taller teens' snark, instead he decided to keep talking as if Tommy had not said anything at all. “My old family had moved here from England when I was around 10, wanting a fresh start from our shitty life over there. But, instead of getting a better life like they had hoped, their decision ended theirs.” that made Tommy pause, sending a curious glance towards the teen next to him.

“They got into a really bad car crash, taking both my parents and my sisters' lives. I ended up getting placed in foster care, since I didn't have any living relatives, and I bounced from house to house for a while. Until eventually I ended up here, with my new family.”

Tommy looked at Tubbo confused, why would he give him his whole life story? “Is there a reason for this?”

Amusement and mischief entered the shorter teens eyes, making Tommy eye him warily. “Of course! Dinners ready!”

Tommy could only watch dumbfounded as Tubbo jumped up from his seat and ran back towards the house.

The taller teen shook his head, confused, before he too got up and started making his way back towards the house. Surprisingly, feeling a lot calmer than he had been before.

Dinner was an annoying event, as Tommy was forced to sit at the kids table in between Glenn and Purpled (who was allowed to start walking around not too long ago.), with Beth, Maggie, Tubbo and Jimmy. Dinner was also incredibly silent, save for the clinking of everyone's utensils on the ceramic plates.

Well, and the tapping of his finger on the table.

Can I go now?’ Tommy tapped in morse code. He could see Purpled roll his eyes out of the corner of his eye before he started tapping too.

No, eat.’

‘I am eating, can I leave now? I'll take my food with me.’

‘No, stay there.’

‘Leave, leave, leave, leave, please.’

Tommy saw, out of the corner of his eye, Maggie give Glenn a note.

Nevermind, stay far away from the barn.’ Tommy tapped to Purpled, earning a confused glance sent his way.

Why?’

‘Just trust me, it's got to do with Maggie and Glenn.’ Purpled grimaced, barely visible to anyone but Tommy.

Noted’

‘So, can I leave now?’

‘N.O.’ oh shit, Purpled was starting to get pissed, whoops. Sometimes Tommy forgets that Purpled was the best in his class, while Tommy was best in the class below him, and that Purpled was the only one who can fight Tommy on equal grounds. So, probably best to stop now before Purpled actually utilizes his training to kill him in his sleep.

Tommy could feel stares on his head, so he turned towards them, surprised to see both Rick and Shane looking at him and Purpled amused. Huh, he wants to test something.

Tommy moved his hand so he could tap discreetly on Purpled’s arms, so the two men couldn't see.

What I'm about to tap on the table isn't for you, I think we have some listeners.’ He saw Purpled shift slightly in surprise, before flicking his eyes to acknowledge him.

Tommy moved his hand back to the table, making sure it's loud enough for the two men to hear.

‘How Do officers, have a nice dinner?’ Tommy saw both Rick and Shane's eyes widen, before Rick put a hand on his face to smother his laughter, obviously not working if the smack he received from Lori under the table was anything to go by.

Ah, so his hunch was correct.

Can you believe this bullshit? Maggie and Glenn need to get better at hiding their groseness with each other, it's ruining my perfectly good meal.’ Tommy had to fight to keep his face straight when Shane snorted his drink, and Rick lowered his head, shoulders shaking.

Shane's accident drew the attention of everyone at both tables.

“Is everything alright?” Hershel asked, eyebrows furrowing slightly in concern.

Shane coughed a few times to clear his throat (and to also get himself to stop laughing) before he answered the older man. “Yup, I'm fine Hershel, nothing to worry about here, just went down the wrong pipe.” He was still trying to clear his throat by the time he was done talking, and his voice was strained.

Of course, that's definitely the problem, it's 100% not because Maggie and Glenn desperately need to get a room.’ Shane had to also lower his head at that, both men's shoulders were shaking from silent laughter, earning some concerned and annoyed looks from around the adults table.

Just as he was about to tap again, a foot stomped on his, making him wince slightly. He whipped towards the culprit confused, only earning a warning glare back From Purpled. Whoops.

Sorry, Purp’ With that, Purpled went back to eating, ignoring everything else happening around him.

After everyone started eating again, Tommy had to keep himself from throwing his plate at the woman who had been glaring at him for the past 5 minutes. No, Purpled would be even more mad than he already was, Tommy was on incredibly thin ice and he didn't want to make it worse. But Andrea wasn't making it easy.

Luckily, dinner eventually ended, and Tommy made his very rushed tactical retreat to his and Purpled tent, while Purpled stayed back to help clean up, ignoring his brothers glares trying to make him help and clean up, ya no, Purpled’s lucky he didnt throw shit, there was no way he was going to stay any longer than he absolutely had too, fuck Purpleds disappointment at this point.

With that thought in mind Tommy laid his head down and fell asleep, he’d deal with it in the morning.

Notes:

READ THIS NOW, VERY IMPORTANT

In this chapter you saw the beginning of something that becomes important after in the story, and might also Trigger certain people, so even if you consider this a spoiler READ WHATS BELOW THIS. For your safety!

Tommy and Purpled are Codependent on each other, which means that because of their trauma, they believe they cannot live without each other. its only hinted at in this chapter, but it becomes more relevant later on. So please, for your safety, if this is triggering or makes you uncomfortable DO NOT READ.

also, I'm sorry for not posting often, I'm trying but its kinda difficult, but fear not! I will not abandon this work! its my baby and I love it, it might just take longer for chapters to be posted! also again, sorry if this is rushed and short, I just felt like I needed to get something out to let everyone know I'm still working on this.

So! now that that's over with, please be sure to comment and kudos! I love seeing it! I hope you enjoyed this chapter! :D

Chapter 11: A Cult About a What??

Summary:

Techno meets an old friend, while also completing his promise to Puffy and Michonne. well- he tries too, at least.

Notes:

what!? i'm back!? ...weird...

Lmao- anyway, just wanted to say that i am NOT back for good. i'm only going to be posting what i have written- which is about till chapter 14- then i am going BACK ONTO HIATUS until i write more Chapters- which, probably won't be for a bit, cause- as those who've seen my Ao3 page are probably aware- i am not in DSMP at the moment, and i am currently more intersted and focused on One Piece, which is a fandom i've been in for around two years now, which is ALSO whay i've been on Hiatus in the first place cause- as some of you probably already know- it is NOT easy to try and write something you are not currently interested in. its very difficult.

i'm still going to be working on this story- tho! cause i love it, and it is my baby, BUT i'll be on hiatus for a while before i post anything past chapter 14 or 15- we will see.

i deeply apologize for the wait- along with the fact that i won't be posting for long. also for the fact that this chapter is really short and rushed- it was part of the reason why it's taken me so long to continue this, because i've been stuck trying to figure out how to end this chapter- so i finally just decided Fuck It, and rushed the ending so i could move on. so i deeply apologize for that! but! the next chapter along with the ones after this will be longer, and we will be back on Tommy, Purpled, and Rick's group, so Yay!

-TWs-
Religious Trauma
Implied Reference Child Abuse/Abandonment
Implied/Referenced Minor Character Death/Sacrifice
Minor Character Deaths
Cults

if I missed any, please let me know!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Niki?” He breathed. Voice no louder than a whisper. She froze under him, no longer struggling. Her eyes were wide and searching, seemingly trying to figure out how he knew her.

He honestly didn't blame her for not recognizing him, he probably was almost unrecognizable with the amount of blood and mud on him.

He watched with a bated breath as recognition finally flashed through her eyes, gathering tears. He slowly lifted his hand from her mouth in case she was faking. Which was thankfully proved wrong when she opened her lips to speak.

“Techno?” She whispered, her voice thick with tears, which combined with her German accent made it hard to realize she had said his name. He could feel his own eyes getting blurry from this surprise reunion.

‘NIKI!

Yay Sister!

OMG

NIKI NIKI NIKI’

Holy shit. Of all the things he was expecting to happen, this was most definitely not one of them.

The sound of multiple thundering pairs of feet heading their way snapped both of them out of their shock, making Techno painfully aware of the position they were currently in. Techno’s eyes steeled over as he forced his mind back into ‘Mission mode’ as Chat had lovingly dubbed it. Chat easily silenced, seeming to realize the same thing.

One quick glance traded with Niki and he saw her do the same thing. But instead of forcing the tears away, she pushed them to fall faster, making herself look terrified and weak.

He sent her an alarmed look, and she answered with an expression back saying ‘Trust me’. And that was all he needed.

He lifted her off the ground and wrapped an arm around her chest, pressing the knife close enough to her throat to be convincing.

He knew this was going to ruin his plan completely, seeing as his plan relied heavily on the fact that no one knew he was there. But Niki had a plan, and he trusted her to not get him killed.

She whispered under her breath a quick command of ‘act crazy’ in German, just before three men rounded the corner.

Techno tightened his grip on his knife till his knuckles were white and his hands were trembling, widening his eyes almost comically, frantically darting around everything and nothing at all. He hunched his shoulders and made them start trembling slightly, just like his hands. He forced his breathing to become fast and uneven, almost making him lightheaded, but he ignored it.

The three men saw the scene before them and froze, faces twisting in rage.

“Sarah!” one man yelled in alarm. Eyes darting from Techno to Niki to the knife pointed at the (seemingly) terrified woman's neck.

Techno forced himself not to show his shock at the name. So she’s undercover. Well, that explained why she was with a cult of all things.

“Johnny!” Niki- or Sarah to everyone else- sobbed back, shoulders trembling with the force of her cries. Her accent was no longer German, he noted. He couldn't quite pin it, but he would guess some type of Southern.

The man- Johnny- stepped forward, seemingly to try and get Niki out of Techno’s grasp.

Techno’s eyes darted frantically to him, knife pressing closer towards Niki’s throat, creating a small stream of blood down to her shirt. “NO, no, no, no, don’t- don’t come any closer!” Techno yelled, voice wavering with uncertainty.

Johnny froze, hands raising in surrender. Another man angled himself so he was slightly in front with his hands raised also, easily getting Techno’s attention.

“Easy man, no one's going to hurt you. Okay?” the man said calmly.

“I- I don't believe you! You’re- you're going to kill me! I know it!”

The man shook his head. “No man, I promise. No one here will hurt you. We don't do that-” Hah! That's a fat fucking lie “- Just release Sarah, and we can all put this behind us.”

Techno felt Niki’s fingers tap his thigh, right under his hip, in a pattern. Oh, morse code. He focused more on the feeling and what it spelled. H-A-L-O, Perfect.

“No- no no, not until I get what I need!”

The man tilted his head slightly in contemplation. “And what is it you need?” he asked.

“I- I need help, please, help- help I need help.” Techno started muttering frantically. The man nodded for Techno to continue. “I- I heard there was a man here who could help me, I need him to help me-” He pleaded.

The man tilted his head curiously. “And what do you need help with, I'm sure I know who you're talking about.”

Techno started nodding his head frantically. “I-” He hesitated, “I hear things… bad things. Like- like demons in my head! And I need them purged! Please get this man to help!”

‘Excuse me!

We are not demons fucker!

How dare you!’

The man's eyes lit up. A downright creepy smile crawled on his face. The expression almost made Techno break character.

This dude needed a better acting teacher, seriously.

“We can help you with that, Promise. I know just the man to help. Now let Sarah go, and hand your knife to her.”

Techno hesitated for a moment before he felt Niki tap Y-E-S on his leg, which resulted in him shakily letting her go.

He reluctantly handed the crying shorter woman his knife and stumbled back. Purposefully making his movements more predictable and exaggerated. Forcing tears to run down his face as he played scared and unstable.

Niki made a show of running into Johnny's arms, burying her face into his shirt. The man soothingly murmured into her hair, holding her close. Techno felt a protective anger rear in the back of his head as he watched the man eye her possessively, seemingly satisfied with her running to him.

He’s fishy

Nope nope nope that's a BIG NOPE

That man better get his dirty paws off of our sister!

RED FLAG

BLOOD BLOOD FOR THE BLOOD GOD!

Techno tore his eyes from the scene and forced himself to stay in character.

The other two men pounced on Techno as soon as Niki was out of reach, and it took everything in the man to not react like he was trained to.

Both men brought the- much- taller and bigger man to the ground and tied his hands behind his back with a piece of rope from one of their pockets. which made Techno start wondering how many people they forcefully take in order for that to always be on hand. but he pushed away the thought.

One of the men grabbed the gun that was tucked in his belt and put it in theirs. Techno had to keep from letting his disappointment show.

Techno allowed the men to get him to his feet and start practically dragging him toward the center of the camp. All while he kept on his ‘terrified psycho’ act. Occasionally muttering nonsense to sell it better.

A small crowd started forming around him as he was dropped in front of what he assumed to be Halo’s tent. Well, at least he hoped it was, or else if his original plan actually went through, he would've broken into the wrong one, and that would've been very awkward.

He watched as multiple armed people raised their weapons and pointed them at him, just in case he decided to try anything. Which he won't… yet.

He kept an eye on everyone around him under the disguise of being scared. There were fewer people here than he was told, but if he could guess, the rest were probably hunting Puffy, Michonne, and that soldier.

The men dropped him in front of the tent. Techno watched as one man stepped back into the crowd while keeping a gun trained on him.

The other- the man that was talking to him before- went inside the tent, only to come out not a minute later, no longer alone.

With him was a tall man with dark brown almost black hair and rectangle-rimmed glasses, along with a skittish-looking teenager, probably not much older than Tommy, with orangish red and white hair, kinda like a fox.

The man with the glasses was wearing a robe of some sort that was all black with red linings.

Glasses man stepped forward, and as if in a chain, one right after the other, people lowered their heads, bowing.

Well… Techno’s pretty sure he figured out who the glasses man was.

The man straightened to his full height after he completely exited the tent. He lifted his chin as if looking down on everyone there, especially the man who was currently tied and kneeling- not willingly, might he add- before him.

“Rise,” he commanded, not taking his eyes off of the quivering form before him. Techno fought the urge to roll his eyes, he was finding reasons to hate this place more and more the longer he spent here.

Everyone lifted their heads, but none of them took their eyes off Halo. not even Niki.

Techno met Halo's eyes and forced himself to start crying, his breathing becoming erratic, snot and tears mixing on his lips, tears washing streaks into the mud on his face.

Gods. he was never going to live this down. Niki will tell everyone as soon as she lays eyes on them, he just knew it.

Halo regarded Techno with pity in his eyes. As if he was looking at an abused mut and not a broken man.

He kneeled to meet Techno's eyes, and Techno watched as he forced himself to look sympathetic and heartbroken for the man in front of him. Techno had to keep himself from laughing. The man was a joke.

“I was told you hear demons, my child-” Techno had to keep himself from outwardly grimacing. gods- that brought back memories he didn't need. “-I can purge them from your hurt soul.”

Techno forced himself to look hopeful. “Really?” he breathed, his voice no louder than a whisper. “You can really help me?”

The man had a poorly hidden look of glee in his eyes, which he seemed to try and mask with sympathy. He nodded sagely, before standing up again.

He really hoped Niki’s plan worked soon because he didn't know how much longer he could hold this act without actually killing the man in front of him.

Halo turned his head towards the teenager behind him.

“Fundy, please bring me the Egg’s water.” He commanded, with a completely straight face. Techno almost broke character, his lips quirking up slightly, but he was able to play it off as his lips quivering.

If his anger didn't blow his cover, the ridiculousness of this bullshit, most definitely will.

Egg water, Really? Fucking comedy gold!

Tommy was gonna get a kick out of this!

Dream and Sapnap-

no, he’s not going there.

Techno trained his eyes onto the teenager in question, watching with muted shock as his eyes turned from skittish to determined. Instead of turning around and heading back into the tent, like Techno and probably many others expected, the kid whipped towards the man who had brought Halo out, hand reaching for something tucked behind him in his belt, hidden by his black leather jacket, it didn't take long for the object to be revealed as a gun as he got behind the man and pointed it to his temple.

As if all given a signal, many other people whipped out weapons and pointed them to- whom Techno assumed- all of Halo's most trusted. Even Niki kicked out Johnny's legs and forced him onto his knees, putting a knife to the man's throat.

One by one each follower went down with their weapons getting taken, and all Techno could do was watch with shock.

…what the fuck?

Did they just- What the fuck??

‘Oh-

HAHAHA! The bastards got betrayed!!!

Holy Shit!

Wait- we need a camera! Someone clip this!

LMAO-’

Halo looked outraged, his face tinting red enough to match the outlines on his robe. But it seems even he knew when he had lost.

One of the people who were- presumedly- on their side, pointed a gun at Techno’s head, seeming to think that Techno was a threat since they just attacked his ‘savior’.

Techno sent a questioning glance toward Niki, and in response, she nodded.

Oh thank fuck, he was done with crying.

As if a switch was flipped, Techno’s expression evened out. His hands stopped trembling, and his shoulders stopped shaking.

“Thank fuck. I didn't know how much longer of that I could take.” Techno sighed, standing up with his arms still tied behind his back. He ignored the gun that was still pointed in his direction, and all of the shocked faces. He turned to Niki when he heard her giggle.

“What’s so funny?”

Niki shook her head. “Nothing Techno, this just brought back some fond memories.” Her German accent floated back into her words, making everyone, even the people on their side, stare in shock.

Techno chuckled under his breath before he sobered. He turned a bored gaze to the person still pointing the gun at his head and tilted his head curiously. “You gonna shoot? Cause if not, I’d appreciate it if you pointed that somewhere else.”

The man froze at his attention, before reluctantly lowering his gun.

Halo’s shocked stare flicked back and forth between Techno and Niki, before finally landing on the smaller woman still holding Johnny at knifepoint.

“What is the meaning of this Sarah!? How could you betray us like this!? All of you!?

Techno narrowed his gaze on the fuming man. He really wanted to kill him.

‘YES!!!

BLOOD FOR THE BLOOD GOD

SHOW HIM WHAT A REAL GOD CAN DO!

BLOOD

BLOOD!!’

Techno saw red edge his vision as he stared down the man in front of him, who was still yelling about ‘Betrayal!’ and ‘How could you do this to your God!’

‘“Mommy? Is there something wrong with me? Why do I hear demons?”

“We will get those demons out of you son, don't worry.”’

He didn't notice how his ‘bored’ stare turned into a scathing glare, or how his knuckles turned white from how hard he was clenching his fists. He hated men like this. Men who always decide that they know what's best for you because their ‘god’ said that's what the rules were. Men who’ll convince you there's something wrong with you or exile and hate you just because you're different, just because your morals, or likes or dislike, or mental fucking illnesses don't align with their beliefs.

‘“You’re a demon, Technoblade! A sin! You should be purged from this earth along with the demons in you’re head!”’

Red started taking over his vision as he started listening to Chat’s demands. Unconcerned about his hands being tied behind his back, he started marching forward. He’ll kick the bastard to death if he had to.

You’re no longer allowed in this house, leave! I don't care where you go, as long as it's not here!”

Just as he got close enough to hurt him, a small body blocked his path. He sneered at the person, baring his teeth, almost animalistic.

Move.” He practically growled.

“No.” The voice was light and airy, not at all deterred from his anger. It shocked him, making him reel back slightly.

The screaming demands of Chat silenced in an instant, making him light-headed as the red faded from his vision.

He blinked down at the form in front of him and saw a determined-looking Niki staring back. Her gaze softened when she saw him snap out of it.

Sorry Niki

Yeah sorry

Whoops

E

L

“Are you alright, Tech?” she asked.

Techno stepped back nodding his head. “Yeah, thank you, Niki.”

Techno went to move his hands but jolted with the reminder they were still tied back. He looked at Niki sheepishly and turned around, showing her his hands.

She chuckled, shaking her head as she lifted Techno’s knife towards his bound hands. Slicing the ropes in one swift move.

Techno rubbed his wrists to ease the sting from the burns before he grabbed his knife back from Niki when she held it up for him to take.

Niki’s kind face turned into a cold indifference when she turned towards Halo. the man's face went pale when he met her eyes.

“Halo.” She spoke, voice professionally clipped. Not a single emotion in sight. Just like the informant and assassin Techno was used too.

“S-sarah, I trusted you! I trusted all of you! How could you betray your God like this!?”

Niki chuckled under her breath humorlessly as she stared the man down coldly. She pulled another knife from her belt and approached the quivering man in front of her.

She crouched in front of him, lifting the knife so the tip was just under his chin, grazing the soft sensitive skin.

The fact that she was dragging this on and not killing the man swiftly like he knew she had been trained to do, meant that this wasn't a professional takedown, this was personal.

“Halo,” she repeated. “This is no one's fault but your own. You are the one who killed all those innocent people for your fake god, You are the one who trusted a trained assassin a seat in your fake council-'' Realization dawned on the man's face as he stared at the woman in horror. “- And You are the one who killed said assassin's Partner…” Techno’s eyebrows rose in surprise, he didn't know she had gotten a partner “My name isn't Sarah, never has been. I go by Agent Nihachu. And I am going to be the one to kill you today.”

Without giving the man enough time to so much as squeak, she plunged her blade into the man's neck, watching as the man fell to the ground with a Thud, choking on his own blood.

She wiped the blood off of her blade on the dead man's robes, before sheathing it again. She took Techno’s offered hand as he helped her up.

His face was somber when he met her gaze, “partner?”

She paused, pain flashing in her eyes as she turned to meet Tehcno’s unnatural red. She smiled sadly, “Yeah, she was the love of my life. She was killed for the cause, I didn’t even get to keep her body.”

Techno frowned with a nod, Love like that was rare in their line of work, for reasons exactly like this.

He took a deep breath and turned toward the crowd around them with a slightly unhinged grin, “welp! This turned out a lot easier than expected!”

Niki raised an amused eyebrow at that, “Really? I assume this was your reason for being here, then?”

He grinned sharply, a look that made many eye him warily, but Niki just met it evenly, “Yup! Was tasked to kill that bastard-” he pointed to Halo, “but- seems I wasn’t needed, so… yeah I’m free to go, I think.”

She giggled and started walking forward and past the group of people, allowing them to continue what they needed to do with everyone left, “Why is it only you, Techno?”

Techno’s expression evened some as he replied, “Got separated from Tom and Purp,” her eyes widened at that.

“They’re all alive? Are they all okay?” she questioned, voice airy.

His expression fell some, “Tom and Purp are alright, yeah. But- I don’t know about Dream or Sap, we got separated in the beginning.” Her face fell and she nodded with a frown.

“That still doesn’t explain how you got here?”

Techno sighed, “ran into two ladies who helped me out, said they needed help escaping the state to get away from these assholes, so I offered to take them down for them. It was either that or I escort them out of state, and- sorry, that's not happening.”

Niki laughed, “Well, I hope they escaped alright.”

He could only sigh with a nod.

“You coming with me?” Techno asked, staring at Niki with a grin.

The cult had managed to gather everyone still ‘loyal’ before nightfall and round them up. Techno didn’t really care enough to figure out what they did with them and instead chose to focus on getting ready for his journey back to the farm. He needed to return as soon as he could to ensure that Shane didn’t do anything stupid.

Tommy and Purpled would want to know what the man did. If they didn’t know already.

Niki grinned up to him, “Yup!” she chirped, her bag slung over her shoulder.

Techno matched her grin with one of his own, “Great, let’s get going, then. I don’t wanna stay in this weird place any longer than necessary.”

She giggled as she joined his side, walking out of the now-open gates.

They waved to the group standing at the entrance as they left, Niki with a soft smile, while Techno waved awkwardly.

“I’m excited to see them again,” Niki sighed, drawing his attention to the shorter woman, “I haven’t seen them since Germany.”

Techno sighed as the memory resurfaced, “Yeah, it’s been a while, hasn't it?”

“Yeah…” she breathed, her eyes soft as she looked at their surroundings.

Techno turned back toward the road with a slight grin, “They’ll be excited to see you, too, Niki.”

She just smiled in response.

Notes:

Niki? Yay!

we finally have acquired another one of the team's siblings, guys! although she's more like a honorary member, instead of a legit member. but- tomato tomato... that looks odd spelled out, actually. so ignore that! XD

again- i'm really sorry for the rushed and disappointing ending to the cult shit, again, this chapter had kept me on a snag for so long that i finally just decided to force it to a close so i could move on. the other chapters after this, though, will be longer, so do look forward to that!

i hope you enjoyed! please do not be afraid to leave a comment if you have any questions, or for any reason, really. i will be responding to all of them!

Chapter 12: The Barn

Summary:

Glenn is acting strange, which makes the brothers tense.

Shane makes a decision that might be the wrong one.

Notes:

wow this took a while to upload- i've been so swamped with other stories and work and school that i've just completely forgot to update this XD whoops?

well, despite the tardiness of this chapter, i really hope you enjoyed it! it's a long one, a lot longer than the last, so hopefully it's enjoyable!

-TW-
I'm not sure, if there are any PLEASE let me know!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Is it just me, or has Glenn been acting off?” The question drew Purpled’s attention towards his brother, his hands pausing from where they were sharpening his knife.

Now that Purpled thought about it, Glenn had been acting off ever since the night they all had dinner, it's… alarming. Seeing as, in the time both brothers had known the young man, he was seemingly shit at lying.

Hell, not 10 minutes ago, before the man started handing out fruit for everyone, Purpled had caught him staring at something near the barn with his binoculars, before getting into a whispered argument with Maggie.

The fact that Tommy seemed to be getting on edge from it, only proved to put Purpled on edge, too.

Purpled snapped himself out of his thoughts and turned towards his brother, nodding his head. “I think it has something to do with Maggie or the Greene family in general,” he replied.

Tommy tilted his head slightly, “Yeah… I think you’re right. Do you think it has something to do with their relationship?” he seemed to grimace as the words left his lips as if he couldn’t fully believe he was bringing it up.

Purpled shook his head slowly, not 100% certain. He didn't know much about romantic relationships and didn't care much for them either, so he didn’t know for sure if that's why Glenn was acting off. It didn’t seem like it, the man seemed too… alarmed, he didn't seem to be acting like the lovesick men from the occasional romance book he’d catch Dream reading. Well, not anymore, at least.

Tommy sighed, face pinched and seemingly annoyed, before his expression evened out. “Whatever it is, it doesn't seem to be a threat to us, but we’ll just have to keep an eye on him for now. That good with you, big man?”

Purpled just nodded, going back to his ‘Amethyst’ knife. He was annoyed it had gotten dirty and thrown around during his and Daryl's search gone wrong, the cloth tied around the handle was turning a rusty brown from the walker's blood staining the purple cloth. He’d have to replace it soon, he hated when it got too dirty.

Footsteps approaching brought him out of his thoughts, Tommy stayed relaxed next to him, so Purpled didn’t even bother to lift his head.

“Peaches, jerky?” huh, speak of the devil and the devil may come.

Purpled lifted his eyes towards Glenn, nodding. Before reaching and taking the offered foods, one peach and one piece of jerky.

Glenn refused to meet either brother's eyes, and his frame was tense. When they had both gotten their food, the man practically shot away from them.

Yeah, he was 100% hiding something.

“Should we double-check the perimeter? Just in case?” Purpled asked, watching the skittish man awkwardly give out the fruit and meat.

Tommy again nodded, “I'll go, you stay back and keep an eye on him, alright? If it turns out not to be a problem for us, leave it be. Alright?”

Purpled went back to sharpening his knife. “Alright.”

Tommy went to get up, but Purpled grabbed his arm, forcing him to turn around. The younger teen tilted his head questioningly.

Purpled hesitated, with Tommy healed enough, he needed to know what he was thinking. “What are your plans with Sophia?”

Tommy paused, eyes conflicted, but his face was impassive. Purpled felt his lips dip into a frown, his eyebrows furrowing slightly, the only things betraying his worry.

He’s doing it again, going back into his head, convincing himself that feeling was such a crime, a danger.

It was something that Purpled could never hope to understand. When he ‘joined’ the program, he was already closed off, he didn't need much convincing to just shut it off and ignore it. So when his older brothers came along, claiming that it was okay, to feel, to mourn, to cry, he allowed it, allowed himself to cry when he lost his brother. Because it was normal.

Tommy on the other hand. When Tommy ‘joined’, he was a bleeding heart with a short temper, their… teachers had to beat it out of him, and to them, it worked. To them, Tommy was incapable of emotion after the first three years. But the emotion never left him, it was just put in a box and locked away, only getting pushed further and further back every ‘don’t feel’ Purpled heared his brother mutter.

When they retired, when the Military and their brothers forced them into therapy, Purpled thought he had finally abandoned it, and finally started allowing himself to feel.

But now, Purpled’s stuck watching as his brother attempts to lock that box up again and shove it down. And he doesn't know how to help him.

Tommy closed his eyes for a moment longer than necessary, before turning towards Purpled with a determined gaze.

“I'm going to check the perimeter, then I'm going out with the rest looking-” Purpled went to interrupt, to tell Tommy he was going to, but Tommy beat him to it. “No, you need to stay here, I won’t undermine you by saying you need rest, but I won't let you push yourself with a head injury-” Purpled rolled his eyes, only to have to hide a wince at the pain the action caused, “-stay here and keep an eye on Glenn, let me know what you find out when I get back. Alright?”

Purpled glared when Tommy met his eyes. He wasn't weak, he had worked with worse injuries than this, Tommy didn’t need to protect him. If anything, he should be going and Tommy should be staying, he wasn't the one with the half-healed bullet hole in his side.

Tommy's eyes softened when he read Purpled’s glare. “I don't think you’re weak, Purp. I just-” he sighed. “I just- please… give me peace of mind that when I leave to look for the missing little girl, you’ll be here when I get back.”

Purpled felt his glare falter. Damn, bastard. Knew exactly what to say. He sighed, breaking their staring contest. “Fine, I'll fill you in on what I find out when you get back.”

Tommy smiled his thanks, “Besides, I'm not going to be leaving yet, remember? Rick and Shane want to teach everyone how to shoot, that is a show I don't wanna miss.”

Purpled snorted a laugh, shaking his head in amusement. He had to admit, that would be amusing.

 

Rick!”

Purpled’s head snapped towards Shane, the man sounded pissed. Purpled and Tommy watched as Lori, Rick, Shane, and Dale gathered around a chastised Carl.

Purpled saw Tommy’s eyes narrow slightly at the nervous look on the younger boy's face. Lori seemed to be talking rather heatedly towards Carl- who had just recently been allowed to walk around- before the boy handed the woman a gun.

A very familiar gun.

Well, shit.

“Tom…? Isn’t that your gun?” Tommy tensed, and Purpled saw his eyes go through a range of emotions before finally settling on thinly veiled annoyance.

“I think that's one of our hidden ones, Purp. how did he get one?” Tommy murmured. “Do you think he snooped around our shit?”

Purpled’s eyes narrowed in thought, it would make sense, Carl was one of the only ones that they wouldn’t bat an eye at being around their tent, which was located a bit away from camp.

Lori was talking heatedly towards Shane and Rick before all of the adults turned towards him and Tommy.

Purpled cursed under his breath.

“Think there's any chance they're just lookin' at us because we're cool people?” Tommy hoped, turning towards Purpled, slightly alarmed.

Purpled rolled his eyes, more than a little annoyed. “Tommy, I swear, if they find out we are hiding weapons from them because of him, we're fucked. We lucked out with Quackity.”

Tommy seemed to barely suppress a wince, Just as the small group made their way towards them, pistol in hand.

“You guys wouldn’t happen to know who this gun belongs to, would you?” Rick asked, turning towards Tommy, which made sense since Purpled wasn't one to do the talking, but in this situation, it didn't work in their favor. Tommy sent a panicked look towards his brother, a silent plea for help.

Purpled mentally sighed, he was hopeless. “Nope, sorry man. Never seen it before in my life. Must've been outta the bag from the city.” Shane’s eyes narrowed on Purpled as if not quite believing the lie.

It didn't matter much to Purpled if the asshole believe him or not, not like the fucker would do anything without proof.

Rick nodded slowly, seeming to believe the lie. “Thank you, I don't mean to be pointing fingers, but we just had to explore all the options.” Purpled just nodded back.

They turned to walk away, seeming to get what they came for, before Shane paused, turning back. Purpled raised an eyebrow in silent question.

“Are you guys going to be joining us for gun training? I'd like to see this experience you guys talk about.” Purpled could see Tommy roll his eyes, and he almost did too.

“Ya, big man, we’ll be there.” the youngest answered, and Purpled could easily find the annoyance hidden in his tone.

Shane nodded easily, eyes amused but skeptical. Despite knowing about their past- which Tommy had said he’d shared with the older- the man still didn't seem to accept that they were who they said they were. Despite them proving themselves over and over.

Well, as long as the man didn't try to do anything about that opinion of his, Purpled didn't particularly care.

When the adults finally walked out of hearing range, Purpled sent an annoyed glare towards his brother. Who turned away sheepishly.

“You owe me.” was all the older teen said before he turned away to get ready to leave.

Purpled watched as Tommy piled into a car with Rick and his family. He had decided he would stay instead of go when he found out that Glenn was staying too. He wanted to keep an eye on the young man to figure out what secret he was keeping, and if it would put them in any danger.

He had made an excuse saying his head was bothering him this morning, and the bangs of guns firing would only make it worse. Which wasn't a complete lie, other than the fact that, if that was truly the case he would've gone anyway. They were trained to ignore the pain. After all, he would be a disgrace to his title as ‘Amethyst’ if he wasn't able to do that much.

He started heading back, deeper into the camp, when he heard the familiar voice of Glenn.

He paused, keeping his ear towards the conversation while also making it apparent- at least to Glenn and Dale, whom Glenn was talking to- that he couldn't hear what they were saying. Not that they were paying any attention to him anyway.

“You’re- you're old, you know things,” Glenn said. Making Purpled realize that this wasn't the beginning of the conversation, he missed something, and he could only hope that it wasn’t anything important.

Dale raised an eyebrow at that but didn't comment.

“What if you knew something, that somebody else should know-” Glenn was interrupted from his nervous rambling. “Just spit it out, son.” Dale input and Purpled could see Glenn nod his head.

“There are walkers in the barn and Lori’s pregnant.” Glenn finally spat, voice quick and jumbled, but his words were clear.

Purpled froze, eyes narrowing as he slowly turned towards Glenn and Dale. forgoing his previous cover of obliviousness.

They were wrong, this wasn't just about drama, this was a danger to the group as a whole.

He ignored the comment about Lori, which wasn't important. Purpled couldn't care less about domestic problems like that, not unless the baby were to endanger them in the future.

Dale met Purpled’s narrowed eyes, his once shocked expression turning paler. Glenn saw Dale's change and turned towards Purpled also, and Purpled could see the exact moment Glenn's spirit seemed to vacate his body.

Purpled then slowly made a point of turning towards the barn, then turning back to those two. His expression went eerily blank.

Glenn rushed towards him in a panic, making Purpled instinctively grab his knife. To which the other seemed to not notice, or ignore.

When Glenn finally reached him, he met Purpled’s eye pleadingly.

“Purpled, please. Don't say anything. Maggie will kill me if she finds out I spilled.” he rushed.

Purpled’s expression turned exasperated. Really? that's what he’s worried about? Glenn seriously needs to get his priorities straight.

“I don't think Maggie should be your top worry.” Dale input, turning a less but still pleading look towards Purpled also. “Don't do anything, son. Let me talk to Hershal about it, I’m sure he has a good explanation for this.”

“He might have a good explanation, but that doesn't change the fact that there are walkers in the barn. What if they get out? What if we are all asleep and don't realize the danger we are in until we hear the first scream? I don't know about you, but I don't want to risk me or my brother dying because an old man decided having pet walkers is fun.” his voice was biting as he stared the two older men down. Probably the most he had spoken to them since he’d met them.

Dale winced. “I know, I don't want to risk that either. But I also don't want to risk getting kicked out for killing them. Let me talk to him, surely I can convince him to let us take care of them, or maybe even reinforce the barn so something like that can't happen.”

Purpled’s face twisted, conflicted. He didn't know what to do. Should he clear out the barn, or let Dale talk to Hershal first?

No matter what he needs to wait for Tommy first, and maybe go to the barn himself, just to make sure. He needs to know what Tommy needs him to do, and what his order is.

He sighed through his nose before he turned towards the barn. “Go talk to Hershal, I don't care. I'll wait for Tommy to get back, what he decides is what I'll do.” he stated, leaving no room for argument. But his intentions were clear, they had until Tommy was back to figure something out, before it was out of their hands. It was the best he could do, he doesn't keep secrets from Tommy, and Dale knows this. He also knows that whatever Tommy decides, Purpled will follow without question.

Dale looked grateful for the extra time. Glenn looked conflicted, but one look from the older man next to him kept him silent.

Purpled turned away from them, heading straight for the barn. No matter what Hershal or Dale figured out, Purpled doubts Tommy would settle for anything less than eliminating the problem completely. And if it's not what the others want, and they need to leave, then Purpled will follow Tommy and leave. No questions asked.

Walking up to where Hershal was brushing one of the horses that he had noticed Purpled and Daryl had taken on their search for Sophia, Dale skimmed over many ways to approach this conversation in his mind.

He needed to convince Hershal before Tommy got back. He’s seen how that boy’s brothers acted around him as if he had the final say. How Purpled refused to lie to his brother or keep a secret.

He knew it was a blessing that the purple-wearing teen decided to wait for his brother to get back before doing anything. The teen could have easily marched towards the barn and dealt with the problem himself, which made Dale grateful for the extra time to come up with a peaceful resolution.

“I was taking a walk around the fields this morning.” Dale started, a safe start, he hoped. He grabbed a fistful of hay and fed it to the tethered horse. “I eventually found myself by the barn.”

Hershal paused in his grooming, before continuing with more resolution.

“I heard the moans.”

Hershal spared him a glance before he continued brushing the mare. “That's unfortunate” was all he said in response.

Dale took a breath, he could feel anxiety twist in his gut but he pushed it down. “I'm sure you have your reasons for keeping this a secret.” he tried.

Hershal huffed, “I saw the broadcasts. I saw the irrational fear, the atrocities. Like the incident at my well.”

Dale’s eyebrows dipped in confusion. “We put down a walker.”

Hershal paused to look him in the eyes as if to put more emphasis on his words. “You killed a man.”

Dale’s breath stuttered. Alive? Was that what he truly thought? That they were still human?

“If you watched the same broadcast I did, then you watched walkers attack, kill. They’re dangerous!” his voice was raised slightly, taking an incredulous tone.

“A paranoid schizophrenic is dangerous too. We don't shoot the sick.” Hershal voiced as if it was common sense.

He truly believed that walkers were just sick?

“With- with all due respect, you are cut off- sheltered from the outside world here. But I've seen people, that I cared about, die and come back, and they’re no longer people.”

Hershal huffed, and Dale could see some untraceable emotion swim behind the man's eyes before disappearing without a trace. “My wife and stepson are in that barn.” he paused, meeting Dale’s eyes. “They’re people”

Dale’s breath stuttered before guilt threatened to make tears fall. “I'm sorry.” he took a steadying breath. “Let me talk to Rick, he’s a good man, I'm sure we can make things work.” an idea popped into his head “We can make the barn secure, keep everyone safe-”

“The barn is secure” Hershal interjected. “Keep this to yourself if you want to help, Rick is a man of conscience, but are you sure certain about everyone in your group?”

Dale couldn't stop his thoughts from traveling to the brothers who had deeper shadows than anyone in the group, to Shane, who was blind by his need to protect people that weren't even his.

No, he wasn't certain. There was no telling what they would do if they knew. But that was the problem, Purpled did know, which meant that soon, Tommy would too. And unless he had something figured out, there's no telling what the two teens would do with that information.

But- it was clear Hershal’s mind was made up, nothing Dale could say would be able to change the man's mind. He’d just have to figure something out with Tommy, hope that the teen would be willing to wait before he did something.

Dale sighed, shaking his head he turned away, walking out of the stalls. Whatever he’d need to do, he needs to figure it out fast. Time was a luxury it didn't seem like they had.

Tommy couldn't keep the smile off of his face as he walked back into camp, the cheer and light atmosphere rubbing off on him as he made his way further in.

Watching the smug smile get wiped off of Shane’s infuriating face made Tommy unusually proud. No matter what the man threw at him, Tommy always hit the target.

Along with the awed and excited eyes of Tubbo as he practically begged Tommy to teach him, which at first he turned down, but after being constantly bugged about it, he caved and decided to show Tubbo the basics.

Tommy paused when he noticed Dale and Glenn side eying him warily, making his smile dim slightly. He tilted his head at them, a silent question, but all they did was duck their heads or avert their eyes.

Tommy felt something twist in his gut, making him tense on reflex.

Somethings wrong.

Pausing from where he was walking, Tommy started surveying his immediate area. Looking for his brother.

His grin was officially gone, instead replaced by a careful blank that could barely hide his worry.

He started walking again, this time with a faster gait, head swiveling left and right.

With no sign of Purpled and unease swimming in his gut, Tommy could feel panic start making his heart beat faster, start making his head turn a little too quickly.

He froze just before he ran into someone, turning to just walk by them.

“Woah- you okay there Tommy? Whatch’ya doin man?”

Tommy turned towards Quackity, fingers twitching with the need to move, find your brother, take care of the danger.

Tommy cleared his throat. “I'm looking for Purpled, have you seen him?” despite his inner panic, Tommy’s voice was calm. Not showing a single thing.

Quackity tilted his head as if thinking before his expression lit up. “Oh! Ya, I think I saw him sitting by the barn-” Without allowing the man a moment to continue, Tommy continued his march. Except this time with a destination in mind.

When he made it to the fence that separated the house lawn from the barn he paused, shoulders dropping slightly in relief.

Purpled was sitting on an old broken tractor, staring at the barn with a blank face and a gun in his hand. Tommy tensed again.

He was right, something’s wrong.

He approached Purpled slowly, and he noted the way Purpled’s head tilted slightly his way, eyes not leaving the barn.

“Purp…? What’s goin’ on man?” he moved to sit next to his brother, watching any change in Purpled’s body language, before slowly turning towards the barn, confused.

He heard Purpled sigh near silent before his eyes finally left the barn and met Tommy’s.

Tommy saw the conflict behind Purpled’s blank expression, something he knows doesn't happen to his brother often. He unconsciously straightened out.

Something unnerved Purpled, and whatever it was, it had to do with the barn. Eyes narrowing slightly, Tommy turned towards the barn. Looking for anything that might explain his brother's inner turmoil.

There were chains and a board locking the barn shut, but other than that, there wasn't anything outwardly showing a need to be on guard. But, he allowed himself to be on guard anyway, if it was enough to alarm Purpled then it was more than enough for Tommy.

“Purpled, what's going on?” his voice was lower more resolute. Whatever it is it's a threat, which means he needs to know.

He saw Purpled straighten beside him, almost unconsciously, before he turned his eyes back towards the barn, hand tightening its hold on his pistol.

“There’s walkers in the barn. A good dozen.” his voice was automatic, like stating a report. But Tommy couldn't bring himself to feel guilty, not with the new information swimming in his head.

“...what? Who all knows and how did they get there?” Tommy questioned, eyes narrowed dangerously on the building in question.

“The Greene family, they all know. Along with Dale and Glenn, that's what made Glenn so skittish. From what I got from Dale when the man questioned Hershal, the man had been putting them in there and-” Purpled paused, eyes truly conflicted and confused, as if he couldn't quite wrap his head around what he was about to say. “He believes they are still alive, just sick and in need of help.”

Tommy paused, eyes widening a fraction before narrowing again. Alive? How could the man believe that?

Their skin falls off the bone from walking, they smell like rot, bugs crawl in and out of them as if they were six feet under, and they eat people. How could someone still see them as human?

They don't even have a heartbeat. They’re a threat, a danger to the humans still alive. It just didn’t make sense.

“So I take it Hershal doesn't want us killing them, then?” Tommy asked. He could already guess what the answer probably was, but he needed a concrete answer. Never proceed without all of the facts.

He heard Purpled huff, frustrated. A rare sight for the normally so-composed Amethyst.

“No, he doesn't. He doesn't even want us to reinforce the barn because he believes it can hold them fine already.” he saw Purpled tighten his grip on his gun and glare at the barn as if it was the one to have made the stupid decision.

Tommy eyed the barn also, a million thoughts sifting through his mind. Would Hershal kick them out if he killed the walkers? would Rick?

Would they be safe if they left them in there? Or would they be better off on the road? No, no, they would be safer here, at least here they know where the problem is. If they were on the road they would be in the open and they wouldn’t know where the next walker would pop up.

Tommy sighed, frustrated. If they were going to stay here, he needed to make sure they had no reason to be booted. Which means playing by their rules.

“We’ll leave it. If we want to stay then we can’t give them a reason to make us leave. So we’ll leave this up to Rick. we’ll just have to have shifts tonight.” Purpled’s eyes widened, surprise etched onto his features.

“What? I can be peaceful if I need to be.” Tommy grumbled.

Purpled huffed a laugh, shaking his head. Only making Tommy's eyes narrow on him further in offense. “Rude…”

Purpled raised an eyebrow at that, a small smile eliminating the frustration and conflict from earlier.

And Tommy couldn’t keep the small uptick of his lips down at the sight if he tried.

He sighed, “Let's head back to camp, we’ll just leave this to the others. I'm confident we can take care of each other if the need arises, the others are on their own. Glenn or Dale will have to tell them. I'm tired of dealing with people today, that good with you, Purp?” he hopped off the tractor, soon followed by his brother as they both turned back towards camp and started walking.

Purpled sighed, “You’re worse than me with your people skills sometimes, it’s a little worrying considering you’re my Captain and all.” He had an amused grin on his face, making Tommy grin back.

“Ah ah, no, Ex captain. Which means that my requirement of interacting with others has been left back with my job.” at that, Purpled just rolled his eyes and kept walking. The tension from earlier gone, and instead replaced by a lighter tone.

If the barn problem didn’t get solved soon, he would have to do something. The barn’s old and if they keep adding more walkers then it won't hold. And if it gets to that point Tommy will deal with it himself, despite the consequences.

The sounds of eggs cooking, people eating, and knives being sharpened filled the early morning silence as everyone sat around the fire.

No one spoke, but it wasn’t awkward.

It was surprisingly peaceful, at least- in Tommy’s opinion. They didn’t get many peaceful mornings like these, not anymore.

Purpled lay on Tommy’s right, hands in between his head and the dirt. Having already eaten, he had decided to close his eyes, an easy half state of sleep and awake.

Tommy himself was just eating his own plate of eggs. Ignoring the people mingling around the duo.

Or- at least- trying to. If it wasn’t for the fact that Glenn was now looking at them- well, more importantly, Purpled, as if trying to get the dosing teen's attention.

Tommy narrowed his eyes curiously, only for Glenn to avert his and stand up.

Huh- weird.

“U-um, Guys?” Purpled opened his eyes at that, both teens turning their heads toward the awkward man. “So…-” he sounded nervous, scared. And it made Purpled sit up and Tommy straighten.

Was he gonna…?

“The Barn is full of walkers.” oh shit he did.

Well, there goes their peaceful morning. Both Tommy and Purpled exchanged glances before going back to their previous actions.

Purpled laying back down and Tommy eating.

They had already decided what they were going to do, now it was time for the others to do the same. Effectively making it- not their problem.

Everyone had turned towards the man in shocked silence. Before they all stood, presumably to make their way towards the barn in question.

Tommy turned towards Purpled with a raised eyebrow, a silent question. To which Purpled just shrugged.

Both teens stood from their seats and made their way toward the barn with the others, mostly out of curiosity.

It wouldn’t hurt to know what to expect in regards to the barn, after all, it did affect the brothers also.

The whole interaction was almost exactly as Tommy had expected. Shane wanted them dead, Rick didn’t want to upset Hershel.

And it ended up with hurtful words thrown around regarding Sofia and their situation, Shane constantly pacing the barn as if the walkers were gonna pop out of it somehow, pissed off Greene family, and a desperate Rick.

Tommy obviously understood where Shane was coming from, he wanted them gone too. But- he had already decided that this was Rick’s call, so he wasn’t going to go against that when he saw no reason to.

“Uno” Tubbo grinned as he slapped down his second to last card, earning four annoyed groans from the males surrounding him.

That is- before Carl's eyes lit up and he did the same thing “Uno!”

Tommy eyed his five cards with betrayal as if he could mentally will them to disappear.

He turned towards Quackity, ready to cheat some cards to vanish, only to freeze when he saw his brother slide three cards into Quackity’s deck instead.

Tommy’s eyes widened and he glared at his fellow soldier in betrayal, “you motherfucker,” he cursed, ignoring Lori’s yell of ‘language!’. Instead choosing to narrow his eyes on the two young men.

Purpled and Quackity merely raised their gazes to his with varying expressions, Quackity looked smug, while Purpled’s face was just blank. But Tommy could see the twitch in the corner of his brother's mouth, betraying his smile.

“What?” Tubbo questioned, his eyes also narrowing on the two men. Carl just raised his gaze in confusion.

“You cheaters!” he accused as if he wasn't just planning to do the same thing. The accusation earned twin gasps from Tubbo and Carl.

Purpled narrowed his eyes in turn, betrayal sparking in his gaze before they evened out. A smirk formed on his expression, making Tommy tense.

What are you planning…?

Purpled tilted his head in faked confusion, before turning towards Quackity, “cheating? Are you cheating Q?”

Quackity quickly got the hint, because soon he was tilting his head confused also, if not a little insulted, “me? A cheater? Never!”

Purpled nodded before he turned his gaze towards Tommy with a grin, “Well if we didn’t cheat, someone did, if you were throwing accusations. Which means that the most likely suspect is you, brother.”

Tommy's eyes widened, insulted. “Excuse me!? How dare you!”

He heard the others who were sitting on the porch around them laugh at the scene, but he ignored it.

Tubbo whipped towards Tommy in betrayal, before the four surrounding the teen met eyes, as if planning something that made Tommy tense, before turning back towards the blonde with suspicious grins.

“What are you planning?” he asked, his eyes narrowed on the three boys. “Whatever it is it wo- oh shit!” before Tommy could even finish that sentence, all four tackled him, Purpled curling around him to wrap his arm around his neck in a headlock, Carl joining him to help hold Tommy down, while Quackity and Tubbo frisked him as if searching for anything incriminating.

Tommy watched with wide eyes as Quackity stuffed some cards into his pocket before pulling them out victoriously, “hah!” he cheered, gaining the other three's attention.

Tommy squawked, “Hey! Those aren't mine! You framed me!”

Quackity only grinned, “Looky here boys! Cold hard evidence, this man is a cheater!”

Tommy eyed everyone in betrayal as they all nodded along seriously with Quackity, easily taking the other man's side.

“You traitors!” he accused, ignoring the adults sitting around them laughing.

“Anyone know what's going on?” a voice asked from the yard in front of the porch, easily gaining the five players' attention.

T-Dog?

Tommy straightened, his earlier mood dampening at the tone.

“Where is everyone?” Andrea asked Glenn, who had gotten up to meet them, “Have you seen Rick? He went off with Hershel, we were supposed to leave a couple of hours ago.”

“Yeah, ya were, what the hell?” a new voice chimed, Daryl, accompanied by a worried Carol.

Tommy stood, slowly making his way down the steps, soon accompanied by Quackity and Purpled.

Daryl marched towards the group gathered in front of the white house, “Isn't anyone taking this seriously!? We got us a damn trail!” the man snapped irritably. Only to pause when they noticed an approaching figure.

Who was also holding a bag of guns?

Tommy tensed, his eyes narrowing on the approaching man.

“What's this?” Daryl questioned, only to pause when Shane handed a shotgun to him.

“You with me, man?” he asked, before nodding, satisfied when Daryl took it.

“Time to grow up!” Shane snapped, handing out guns to as many in the group as he could.

Shane paused in front of the brothers, his gaze meeting Tommy's narrowed one seriously. The teen regarded the man carefully, “I thought we couldn't carry?” he asked, watching the man's reaction.

Shane's eyes narrowed as he handed Tommy the teen's own pistol, making his eyes widen in shock before narrowing in silent anger.

How did he get that? Did he go through their shit?

They had made sure to take their pistols out of the community bag and put them in their tent. Away from the group.

Why does he have it?

“We can and we have to.” the older man replied, before handing Purpled his gun and moving away from the glaring teens.

“Look- it was one thing sittin' here picking daisies when we thought this place was safe. But now we know it's not!” he ranted, before making his way towards Glenn. “What about you man? You gonna protect yours?”

Glenn hesitated, turning his gaze towards a fuming Maggie, before picking up the gun with a new resolve.

Shane turned his attention towards Tubbo and Maggie, “can you two shoot?” he asked.

Tubbo hesitated, before he slowly nodded, moving to take the gun from the man's hands before Maggie stopped him.

“Can you stop? You do this, you hand these out, and my dad will make sure you're gone by tonight.” she snapped. Only to be completely ignored by the man.

Carl moved next to Tommy, slightly behind the older teen as he watched Shane prepare, “we have to stay, Shane.” the boy begged, and Tommy angled himself slightly more in front of him, his eyes narrowing dangerously on the older man.

“We're not goin’ anywhere. Okay?” Shane said, ignoring as Lori made her way over and started demanding answers. “Hershel is just gotta understand, okay? Well- he’s gonna have to.'' With that, the man made his way toward Tommy and Carl, making the older teen tighten his grip on his gun in a warning.

Shane ignored him, instead choosing to crouch in front of the young boy and hold a pistol out towards him, “but we need to find Sophia, alright? Now take this. Take it Carl, and you keep your mother safe, you do whatever it takes, you know how. Now go on-” Tommy cut the man off by pushing Carl completely behind him with a scathing glare leveled at the man in front of him.

“He will take a gun when he is ready, not you. He is a child, he should not have the responsibility to protect his mother, that is not his job. This is not your call, you are not in charge here.” Tommy snapped. Easily meeting Shane's glare head-on.

No child should be forced to wield a gun before they are ready, no child. not while he has a say.

“Oh shit,” T-Dog breathed, easily gaining everyone's attention to turn where the man was looking.

Tommy and Shane snapped out of their glaring contest and whipped towards where T-Dog was looking in alarm.

The teen froze, his eyes widening at the sight before him. “What the fuck?”

Shane sprung up from where he was crouched, his eyes widening in anger and disbelief. “What is that?” he took off.

The rest were not far behind, Tommy included.

Rick, Hershel, and Jimmy were dragging live walkers towards the barn.

“Man, what the hell are you doin’!?” Shane bellowed as they approached the three men.

“Why do your people have guns?” Hershel snapped, only to be ignored as everyone surrounded them.

“Are you kidding me!? You see what they’re holding onto!?” Shane paced around them as he ranted.

Tommy could only stand back and watch, not moving from his spot at the back. His eyes narrowed on the scene and the men in it.

“I see who I'm holding onto!” Hershel answered, glaring at Shane.

“No, man. You don’t! These things, they ain’t sick! They’re not people! They're dead! They kill! These are the things that killed Amy! Killed Otis!-” he turned towards Purpled and Tommy with wide angry eyes, “They killed Techno!- Tommy tensed, as he turned and glared at the walkers and the men holding them.

He doesn’t know what happened to Techno, who killed Techno, or if he’s really dead, but he does know one thing. Walkers aren't people, and they shouldn’t be treated like they are. They kill thoughtlessly. So they should be killed thoughtlessly.

“They’re gonna kill all of us if-”

Shane, shut up!”

“Hey, Hershel, let me ask you man, can a person survive this?” He raised his gun and shot the walker being held by Hershel three times. Everyone recoiled and flinched from the sudden bangs that followed. “That’s three rounds to the chest! Can someone alive just take that? Why is it still coming!?” he raised his pistol and shot again, “That’s It’s heart, It’s lungs! Why is it still coming!?” he shot again as if to emphasize his point.

Shane! That's enough!” Rick barked as he glared at his friend.

Hershel just stood there silent. As if he was staring at the walker in a new light.

“Yeah, you’re right. That is enough.” Shane answered, before he approached the walker, raised his gun again, and shot it once in the head.

It dropped, forcing Hershel to let go of the snare pole he was using to hold it back.

Enough, risking our lives for a girl who’s gone!” Tommy lowered his head, eyes narrowed as his grip tightened on his pistol. His expression was blank as he listened to Shane rant and pace. “Enough, livin’ next to a barn full of things trying to kill us!” the man stopped, turning to meet Rick’s narrowed gaze, “Rick, it ain’t like it was before! Now if ya’ll want to survive? Then ya’ll gotta fight for it! Right here, right now!” with those words yelled, Shane turned on his heel and bolted towards the barn doors.

“Hershel, take the snare pole!” Rick yelled, holding the pole out towards the unresponsive man. “Hershel! Please, man!” Rick begged, his tone bordering on desperation.

Tommy lifted his gaze to watch as Shane lifted a pickaxe to the barn doors and banged it, most definitely gaining the attention of the dead inside before he brought it to the chains and snapped them. Allowing him to take out the board and swing the doors partially open. All the while Rick begged the other man to stop, do not do this brother! Wait!

Tommy met Purpled’s blank eyes and nodded, allowing the other to raise his firearm towards the door in preparation.

If it was happening now, then they would help. It may have not been Rick’s decision, but the decision had still been made.

Shots rang out. Killing each and every walker that stumbled its way through those doors.

Tommy fired without hesitation, his bullet always hitting its intended target. Even the walker on Rick’s pole. Which made the man turn toward them with resigned eyes.

When the last shots were fired and no more walkers walked out of the barn, both Tommy and Purpled lowered their weapons. But- they didn’t put them away.

The paranoia and adrenaline of having to use them in the first place made them too tense to have any semblance of relaxation.

The anxious feeling of ‘it’s not over’ made their eyes scan their surroundings as if more walkers would pop out from the noise.

It was a tense silence that swallowed the small group, a somber one.

That is- until a growl from inside the barn slowly shuffled its way out, revealing itself from between the open doors of the barn.

Tommy’s eyes snapped to the new presence, his gun raising on instinct. Preparing to shoot whatever made itself known- only to freeze.

His eyes widened in a kind of shock he rarely let himself feel at the sight. With the only thought running through his head as he lowered his gun and stepped back being-

Don’t Feel.

Notes:

a cliffhanger?

...Sorry? XD

i hope you enjoyed this chapter! the next one should be out soon, hopefully, lmao.

also- ignore how Sophia and Hershel's names get spelled differently as the story moves- i honestly can never remember how they're properly spell, so i just type and pray XD

Chapter 13

Notes:

omg I'm posting- weird....

let's hope this lasts and i manage to post at least the last few chapters I have written for this fic before I retreat back to... whatever it is my mind is occupied with now-

anywhooo please enjoy this chapter, I can't say I did, as editing it made me realize how much I've grown in my writing since I wrote it and.. mayhaps not in the best of ways, as now I feel very humbled that this came from my hands and mind. so for those of you still sticking around and who actually enjoy this, thank you so much for the support of what was essentially the start of my fanfic writing journey. as without it, I don't think I would be as far in my writing as I am now, where I can judge what I wrote a while ago, and as humbling as it is, it still makes me proud. this, despite it's many flaws, is still my baby. so tyy!!

oki I'll stop rambling now! chaos insues and shit happens in this chapter, gl lol

_TWs_
Minor Character Death (x3) wait- (x4??) not sure, ya'll will have to be the judge of that.
Tommy's 'Don't Feel' -ness/unhealthy detachment to fucked up shit.
disassociation
alcoholism
grief/mourning
Purpled's uncanny ability to never catch a break
and as always, Tommy being an asshole (But it's fine, we love him for it)

As always, if I missed any, please be sure to let me know!

Chapter Text

Tommy’s face fell. His expression turned carefully blank as he watched the small figure stumble out of the barn numbly.

Rushed footsteps ran past him, “Sophia? Sophia!?” Carol called, sprinting towards her daughter as fast as she could. Only to be stopped and held back by Daryl. “Oh, no… Sophia!” the woman sobbed as she fell, dragging Daryl down with her.

Tommy’s grip tightened on the gun resting his palm almost painfully. He could feel the grooves of the handle dig into his calloused skin.

Sophia stumbled further out, growling and pale. Her skin was gray and covered in dry and flaky blood. Her short hair was matted and her clothes torn and dirty. Doing nothing to hide the massive bite taking up her shoulder and neck.

The cries of the people surrounding them made Tommy’s eyes narrow slightly.

Don’t Feel, Theseus. It makes you weak.

She was just a little girl who had gotten lost, she meant nothing to him. He had no reason to mourn, to feel guilt. He had no reason to feel.

Sophia slowly made her way closer, through the bodies on the ground and closer to the group, drawn by the cries and calls.

Movement drew Tommy’s gaze away from the dead little girl to Rick. who had started making his way to the front of the group. His expression set in grim determination.

Tommy knew what the man was planning to do before he even raised his revolver to the little girl's forehead, and with only a moment of hesitation, he pulled the trigger. Making the once-lost child drop to the ground for good.

Tommy lowered his head as Daryl started helping Carol up, muttering ‘Don’t look’ whenever the woman’s gaze averted toward her daughter's body. When the mother was on her own two feet, she shoved Daryl’s arms off of her and ran back toward the camp, sobbing.

Except- she wasn’t the only one distraught by the series of events that had taken place.

Beth- Hershel's youngest- rushed toward the fallen bodies, ignoring the members who tried to stop her, and kneeled next to a dead woman who was being covered by a dead man.

Beth shoved the man off of the woman and sobbed when she saw the woman's dead face. “Ma” She cried, only to shriek in fear when the woman's hands shot up and grabbed her with a snarl.

Everyone snapped to attention and rushed forward, everyone except Tommy and Purpled. Tommy just stood and stared at the body of the dead little girl on the ground, his expression blank and eyes empty. Almost uncaring as the group managed to save Beth from death at the hands of her own undead mother.

Purpled just stared at Tommy, his gaze resigned, as if he could see every thought that passed through the teenager's eyes but had realized years ago that there was nothing he could do but be there. The younger ignored him, too.

You did it again, Theseus. Another casualty you could’ve prevented. You have no right to feel, so don’t.

Tommy raised his gaze from the little girl's rotting corpse up to the rest of the group, then to Purpled.

His brother met it squarely, his expression was just as blank as Tommy’s but- he could see the care, the worry, the support.

He took a deep breath and nodded, averting his gaze as the group started to dissipate, some following after Hershel and his family, while the rest stayed behind to figure out what to do with the bodies.

There were four more graves added next to Techno and Otis’s empty ones by the end of the day. Three of them Hershel’s people, one theirs.

It was a quiet affair, neither Hershel nor Carol showed up. And the brothers- in the end- decided not to stay for long either. They left for their tent just before the rest.

Both Tommy and Purpled’s heads snapped up at the sound of approaching footsteps.

Purpled’s eyes narrowed while Tommy regarded the man curiously.

Rick hesitated before he spoke up, “Beth’s in bad shape, and Hershel’s at a bar, me and Glenn are about to head out to go bring him back, I was hoping you could join us.” he was looking Tommy in the eyes, making a point that the offer only extended to the youngest.

He tilted his head, his eyes narrowing much like the teen next to him, “why me, big man?”

“You’re level-headed, and the only person I can trust not to react irrationally in case things go south. I would invite both of you but- I feel as if it would be wiser if one of you stayed behind. Besides- I had thought you might need some time away from the farm after what had happened this morning.” the older man answered easily. And Tommy could feel a familiar pair of eyes on the back of his head, waiting for his answer.

Tommy turned to meet them, gaze searching.

Purpled nodded easily, allowing Tommy to turn back to the older man who had been watching the interaction with muted amusement.

Tommy smirked, “sure thing, I’ll join ya’. Was getting bored here anyway.”

Rick nodded, his amusement only growing, “alright, grab a gun and meet me at the truck in ten. I don’t know what we’re gonna find in town, so best be prepared.”

The teen nodded, watching as the older man left without another word.

Tommy turned towards Purpled, allowing his smile to drop and be replaced by worry. “Are you sure?” he met his brother’s eyes seriously.

Purpled nodded his gaze softening in understanding, “I’m sure, I’ve been left alone in far worse situations, Tommy. Stop mother-henning me.” he smirked.

Tommy glared at his brother, insulted. “I don’t mother-hen.” he grumbled, averting his gaze when all the other did was raise an eyebrow as if saying ‘really?’.

Tommy sighed before he stood, making his way into the tent and grabbing his pistol. “Anything happens, and I mean anything, you get yourself out, don’t risk your life pointlessly,” he ordered, meeting his brother's eyes squarely.

Purpled unconsciously straightened and nodded, before an amused smirk reappeared on his face, “I feel like I should be the one telling you that.”

Tommy huffed, rolling his eyes, “Yeah yeah,” he placed his knife into its sheath, “I’ll be back soon.”

Purpled stood, nodding again, “If you’re not back by tomorrow morning, I’ll follow you out. Be careful, okay? I wasn’t totally joking when I said it went both ways.”

Tommy smirked, “Of course, big man. What do you take me for, a bleeding heart?” he asked in mock offense, not quite able to keep the smile off of his face.

Purpled rolled his eyes and pulled him in for a hug, “Yeah, I know, you're just stone-cold and heartless. How could I have possibly forgotten?”

Tommy could hear the sarcasm in his tone, making him punch his arm halfheartedly as they separated.

He sobered up, his smile falling into something more serious, “I’ll see you tonight, yeah?”

Purpled did too, “of course.”

With that, they separated. Tommy moved towards the farmhouse, while Purpled stayed and sat back at their tent.

Tommy wasn’t completely okay with leaving his only living team member and brother behind with people he was slowly starting to lose any semblance of trust for, but- he trusted his brother and he owed Rick for having Techno’s back when he couldn’t.

Tommy did his best to tune out Glenn and Rick’s awkward conversation about Maggie and Glenn’s relationship.

It was not his problem, and he did not want to listen to Glenn feeling guilty at not saying ‘I love you’ back to Maggie when he had left.

Luckily though- they had arrived at the bar quickly enough. Allowing the teen to practically shoot out of the car the first chance he had gotten, pulling his pistol out as he went, ignoring Rick’s amused chuckles.

He was starting to regret his decision to go with them.

“Rick?” Glenn called as those two also exited the vehicle.

The man in question turned towards the younger man curiously.

“I- know, about Lori, I was the one to get her the pills.” Tommy paused at that, his head tilting curiously.

Rick didn’t seem surprised by whatever that was, and instead nodded his head and continued his way to the bar, “I know.”

Tommy looked at the two men, confused, “know what? Something wrong with Lori?”

He’s not worried, just- curious.

Rick eyed him in amusement, but Glenn turned towards him in surprise. “Purpled didn’t tell you?”

Tommy paused, “...no?”

Glenn sent a panicked look towards Rick, his expression apologetic. Rick waved him off, “It’s fine, Glenn.” he turned towards the youngest, “Lori’s pregnant.”

Tommy froze, his eyes widening. Oh shit. “That's…cool?” Christ he’s fucking awkward.

What was he supposed to say? He’s never met expecting parents before! Well- outside of missions, of course. But He refused to believe those mission experiences count.

Rick just shook his head in amusement and opened the doors to the bar, entering without a word. Soon followed by Glenn and Tommy.

Luckily, when they walked in, they were able to find Hershel sitting on a bar stool back to them with a glass of some type of alcohol in his hand.

“Who’s with you?” the oldest spoke.

Rick answered as he approached, “Glenn and Tommy.”

Tommy heard Hershel huff under his breath, “Maggie sent Glenn?”

Rick shook his head, despite the fact that Hershel couldn’t see him, “he volunteered.”

Herschel nodded, still not turning around, “You drag Tommy here? Hard to believe he volunteered too.”

Tommy nodded to that, the old man was right, he would not be there if he felt he didn’t need to be.

He heard Rick huff before he stopped by the older man's side, “How many you had?”

Hershel took another drink, “not enough.”

Rick sighed, “let's finish this back home, alright? Beth collapsed and entered some kinda coma state, I think she’s in shock.” Hershel turned his head in the other man's direction, “I think you are too.” the cop finished.

“Maggie with her?”

“Yeah, but- she needs you, Beth needs you,” Rick answered.

Hershel shook his head, “What could I do? She needs her mother, to mourn.”

Tommy shook his head, deciding that, this was probably going to take a while, and made his way to the bar to take a seat. Ignoring the two men's downright depressing conversation.

He honestly couldn't care less, he’d knock the old man out and drag him back if he needed to. But- he doubted Rick would allow that.

So waiting it was.

He played with the dust on the bar, drawing pointless lines in the gray powder.

Too bad he wasn’t the biggest fan of waiting.

Purpled lifted his gaze to the approaching woman curiously.

Lori met his eyes pleadingly, “Look-” Purpled tensed, “you don’t have to say yes, I’d just like the extra help. Beth seems to be getting worse and there’s no sign of Rick so I’m heading out to go find him and I’d enjoy it if you went with me.”

Purpled blinked at that before he narrowed his eyes in thought.

On one hand, Tommy had told him not to do anything that might risk himself for someone there, on the other, the woman was pregnant and it would mean he himself could make sure his brother was fine.

He sighed, might as well, not like she was asking him to help her take out a hoard of walkers or something.

With that thought in mind, he raised his head and nodded, allowing for the woman to slump in relief. “Thank you.”

Purpled just shrugged, placed his knife in its sheath, and grabbed his pistol. It’d do him some good to get off of this damn arm.

“Hey, can you take a look at that map for me?” Lori asked, pointing towards the map on the dash.

Purpled nodded, grabbing the paper and unfolding it. “What am I looking for?”

Lori took her eyes off of the road, narrowing her eyes on the map for a second, “the town near the farm, that's where they said they were heading.”

Purpled nodded as she turned her gaze back to the road. Only too tense when he heard her gasp.

His gaze whipped to the road also, eyes widening in shock as Lori hit a walker head-on, cracking the windshield and blocking her view of the road further. She soon lost control of the car as it seemed to have driven into the ditch, making the car flip. Throwing both occupants around.

Purpled cursed, his hands raising to brace himself as they rolled only for it to prove pointless when his head slammed into the door, effectively knocking him out cold.

Tommy raised his gaze from the bar when he noticed Rick make his way toward the front door where Glenn was still standing.

“What are we supposed to do, wait for him to pass out?” he heard Glenn ask in a hushed tone.

But before Rick could answer, Hershel cut him off, “just go.”

Tommy huffed under his breath. Stubborn fucking drunks. He turned toward Rick and Glenn, “I could knock him out, we wouldn’t have to wait.”

Rick ignored him, Glenn just looked at him like he was crazy. It made the teen roll his eyes and turn back to his dust art.

“I promised your kids I would bring you back.” Rick reasoned, still trying to get the old man to leave on his own two feet.

He heard Hershel huff, “Like you did that little girl?”

Tommy whipped his head up, his eyes narrowed in a glare on the older man's back.

How dare he!?

This was why he hated drunks, they didn’t give a shit who they hurt as long as it meant they could fucking drink.

Tommy’s grip tightened on his gun as he turned toward Glenn and Rick, head tilting slightly in the silent offer. He was more inclined to do it now more than ever.

Rick shook his head, “So what’s your plan, huh?” he started his way back toward the other man, “Finish another bottle? Drink yourself to death and leave Maggie, Tubbo, and Beth alone?”

Hershel pushed himself out of his seat, his eyes blazing in a drunken anger as he stepped toward Rick.

“Stop telling me how to care for my family, my farm. I did the Christian thing, gave you shelter, and you people went and destroyed it all!” the man yelled.

Rick’s eyes narrowed, “the world was already in a bad shape when we met.”

“You still don’t take responsibility! You're supposed to be their leader!-”

“Well I'm here now, aren't I!?”

Hershel calmed, his shoulders falling in some form of resignation, “Yes, yes you are.” he turned away and made his way back to his seat, allowing the teenager who had been watching the interaction like a hawk to lose some of the tension in his shoulders.

Hershel turned towards Rick and started venting about how there ‘is no hope for any of us’ about how- he had realized they were no longer people, he had lost his hope, how- when he saw Sophia walk out of the barn, saw the look on Rick’s face, that he knew Rick had realized it too.

It made Tommy turn away. He was right, there was no hope. There never was. Because hope had never gotten Tommy anywhere.

No point wasting his energy on something he could do himself. He didn’t need to hope for a better outcome when he could put his time his energy into making the better outcome.

But- that seemed to have just angered the cop. Who started ranting about how it didn’t matter what they believed anymore, all that mattered was the people back at the farm who were depending on them.

It seemed to get through the older man's head, finally, as he finished his glass and placed it on the bar. Intent on finally leaving the stool he’d been sitting in for the past hour or two.

Except- before he could- the front door opened.

Tommy sprang up from his seat, his gun raised to the two new intruders who had just walked in. his mind blanking from any of his previous thoughts, instead focusing on the new threat.

His hands were steady, eyes narrowed down the barrel.

“Son of a bitch, they’re alive.” the first man said, his gaze traveling over the small group until it landed on Tommy. Where his smirk dropped some, his hands raising in mock surrender.

The bigger man behind him had his eyes narrowed on Tommy, his hand resting on his gun, as if in warning. The thought of them warning Tommy not to do anything was almost enough to make Tommy smile.

“We come in peace.” the first man said, his voice light and amused, but his gaze was resting on the pistol in the teen's hands warily.

Tommy’s eyes just narrowed.

“Tommy,” the teen’s gaze flicked from the two men to Rick, before back to the two men. A silent acknowledgment. “Put your gun down.”

Tommy’s lips thinned. Ever the pacifist, Rick was.

He heard Rick’s footsteps approach him before the man stepped into view. His back to the threat.

Stand down.”

As if on reflex, Tommy’s gun lowered. Making Tommy internally curse his training and authoritative figures.

He stepped back and sat on the bar stool, his eyes never leaving the two men, all while Rick turned back.

The two men made their way further into the bar, Tommy’s eyes never leaving them once. He could tell it unnerved them both, but none more than the silent bigger dude. Who met his gaze and kept it as he walked.

The smaller man, the one who liked talking, took a seat at one of the tables, while the bigger dude took a seat at the bar, a bit a ways from Tommy but a couple of seats from Hershel.

Rick and Glenn made their way behind the bar, Rick grabbing a bottle and a couple of glasses before walking back out, while Glenn stayed behind.

Rick poured the two men drinks.

“I’m Dave,” the smaller man introduced, “that scrawny douche over there is Tony.” he gestured to the bigger man sitting near Hershel. “We met at I-95 common’ outta Philly, that was a damn shit show.”

Glenn nodded, smiling, “I’m Glenn, it’s nice to meet some new faces.”

Rick started passing out the drinks, “Rick Grimes,” he introduced.

Tommy narrowed his eyes on Rick and Glenn. They were strangers, threats, why give them your name? They weren't planning on being their friends, right? These two were setting off all kinds of alarm bells in Tommy’s head. He didn’t trust them.

Dave gestured to Hershel and Tommy, “What about you two, gonna have one?” he gestured towards the drinks.

“I just quit,” Herschel responded, while Tommy stayed quiet, his eye traveling to Rick.

If Rick wanted to order him like his handler, he could be his handler.

“A unique sense of timing, my friend,” Dave chuckled.

“His name’s Hershel, he lost people today.” Rick answered for him.

Dave nodded and turned toward Tommy, “I’m sorry to hear that. what about you?”

Tommy tilted his head, still not answering. Luckily- Rick got the hint and answered for him, “That’s Tommy, he’s underage.”

Dave chuckled, his somber mood vanishing, “Laws are gone, I doubt that counts anymore.”

Tommy, again, remained silent. Luckily, Dave didn’t push it.

Dave raised his glass, “To better days and new friends. And our dead, may they be in a better place.” when the other men with drinks raised theirs also, Dave drank.

Glenn, Rick, and Tony not far behind.

Dave reached for his gun, making Tommy grip his tighter on reflex, but he didn’t raise it. Dave instead lifted it as if showcasing it, showing it to Rick, “Not bad, yeah? Got it off of a cop.”

Rick nodded, eyes guarded, “I’m a Cop.”

Dave chuckled, “This one was already dead.”

“You guys are a long way from Philadelphia,” Rick took another sip of his drink, his gaze traveling back and forth from Tony to Dave.

Dave grinned, “we’re a long way from anywhere,”

Rick nodded, taking another drink from his glass, “what drove you south.”

Tommy could see the tension in the older man's shoulders, the tension he masked with relaxation and indifference. He trusted these men just about as much as Tommy did. Which was next to nothing.

Dave shook his head, eyes far, as if remembering something, “I can tell ya’ this, it wasn’t the weather, that’s for sure. Must’ve dropped around thirty pounds on our trip.”

Tony chuckled, “I wish.”

“First it was D.C, heard there was some kinda refugee camp, but- the roads were so jammed we never even got close. So- we decided to get off of the highway, and into the sticks. Hauling ass.” Dave paused a moment, “every group we came across had a new theory, a new rumor outta this. Newest was a railyard in Montgomery, running trains into the middle of the country. Kansas, Nebraska.”

“Nebraska?” Glenn asked, smiling slightly in surprise.

Tony turned toward the man, “Low population, lots a’ guns.”

Glenn averted his gaze, “guess that makes sense.” he muttered.

“Ya ever been to Nebraska, kid? There's a reason they call it a flyover state.” Dave laughed, looking at Glenn.

Tony sent Dave a look, that Tommy assumed was supposed to be discrete and would’ve if Tommy hadn’t been watching their reactions like a hawk.

Dave turned toward Rick, sobered from his earlier amusement, “What about you guys?”

Rick nodded, “Fort Benning, eventually.” he sent a look to Tommy. Making the teen nod.

They still had a way in. if needed.

Dave hummed, dragging Rick’s attention back toward him, “hate to piss in your cornflakes, but- we ran into a grunt that was stationed at Benning, he had said the place was taken over by lamebrains.”

Glenn’s eyes widened, while Rick lowered his. As if somehow expecting that as a possibility, and not surprised it had actually happened. “Wait- Fort Benning’s gone? Are you for real?”

Dave nodded somberly, “sadly, I am. There’s no way outta this mess.” he stated. “Just gotta keep moving and hope one of the mindless freaks don’t get’ya in your sleep.”

“If you sleep,” Tony added.

Dave nodded before he traveled his gaze around the bar, “it doesn’t look like you guys are hanging your hats here. You hold up somewhere else?”

Tommy’s eyes narrowed, much like Rick’s did.

So that was what they were after.

“Not really,” Rick answered.

Dave nodded, as if not fully believing him, “those your cars out front?”

Glenn nodded, “Yeah,” he then sent a hesitant look toward Rick, as if unsure if that was what he was supposed to say, “why?”

“We’re living in ours, and those look kinda empty, clean.” Dave answered, “Where’s all your gear?”

Hershel was the one to answer, that time, “We’re with a larger group. Out scouting, thought we could get a drink.”

Dave chuckled, “a drink? Hershel, I thought you quit?”

No one answered him.

“Well- we’re thinking of settling down here, is it safe?” he asked.

“It can be, although- I did kill a couple of walkers around here,” Glenn answered, making Rick, Hershel, and Tommy turn toward him.

Dave chuckled, forcing their attention back toward him, “walkers? That what you call them?”

Glenn chuckled too, if not a little nervously, “Yeah.”

“That’s cool, better than lamebrains.” Dave turned toward Tony again, his smile dimming some as he turned back toward Rick. “so what? Have you guys settled on the outskirts or something? Trailer park? A farm?”

Tommy tensed, but he forced his shoulders to relax, forced himself to adapt an almost bored posture, much like Rick’s uncaring one.

Old McDonald had a farm.” Dave sang under his breath as Tony stood from his seat and walked to the other side of the room. Chuckling at the song as he went. “You got a farm?” Dave repeated.

Tony was turned away from them, but the smell of urine and the sound of a liquid trickling let everyone there know exactly what the bigger man was doing, his arm slung onto the wall uncaringly.

“It safe? It’s gotta be, right?” Dave leaned forward in his seat, more intent in his questioning, “You got food? Water?”

Tony chuckled, a disgusting sound that was explained by what he said next, “cooze? I hadn’t had a piece of ass in weeks.”

Tommy had to fight his scowl, ignoring how Dave spoke up, apologizing for his friend's lack of tact.

Dave turned toward Glenn, “So listen, Glenn-”

“We’ve said enough.” Rick cut off, eyes hard. Tone clipped.

“Now hold on gentlemen, that farm sounds pretty sweet, doesn’t it sound sweet, Tony?”

“Yeah, pretty sweet.” the bigger guy answered, zipping up his pants before turning around. Now facing the group.

Dave continued, “We got some guys back at camp, having a pretty rough time-”

Tommy didn’t give him the chance to finish, instead choosing to cut him off, “Thought you boy’s lived outta your car?”

His voice seemed to shock both men, as they whipped toward him almost as if they had forgotten he was there in the first place. “Damn, kid!” Dave chuckled, shocked. Obviously deflecting the question, “you can speak!”

Tommy grinned, deceptive in his intention, making him seem amused, boyish, naive. “Sorry, fella’s. But- you didn’t answer the question, big man.” he had overreacted before, lost the element of surprise and underestimation with the men. He now wanted it back.

Dave grinned too, seeming to take his grin at face value, “Neither did you guys, so- the farm? You have one, yeah?”

He was asking Tommy- which for many reasons was a bad idea, the biggest about to make itself very obvious.

Tommy sent a look toward Rick, a silent request for him to answer. But- he didn’t, instead, he was waiting much like the others for Tommy to reply- for Tommy to lie.

Shit.

He chuckled nervously, easily helping him sell his boyish act. He sent a panicked look to a now confused Rick, “Uhh- farm? What farm? I don’t know any farm…” that was shit.

Rick’s eyes widened, while Dave, Tony, and even Hershel raised their eyebrows at his obvious lie.

Something must have dawned on Rick, as he sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose, cursing Techno to hell and back under his breath.

Tommy can’t even get mad at him for it, as much as he loved his brother- based on the look on Rick’s face- the fucker probably deserved it.

Dave grinned, turning away from Tommy to look at Rick, “So- what'd ya say? I can bring my guys over there and we can split the rations, help each other out.”

If there was one thing Tommy was thankful for out of that whole painful interaction, it was the fact that the two men were properly underestimating him now.

Rick met Dave’s gaze, eyes hard, “Look- I’m sorry, that’s not an option.”

Dave’s face fell, and Tommy could see Tony send a look toward him. “It doesn’t sound like a problem?”

Herschel sighed, “I’m sorry, we can’t. We’re too full. We can’t take in any more.”

Dave scratched his eyebrow, his actions visibly more tense, “you guys are something else,” he chuckled. “I thought we were friends?”

It put Tommy on edge, worse than he already was.

“We got people, too. That we need to look out for.”

Rick nodded, “we just don’t know anything about you.” he said it as if it was just that simple.

But Tommy knew- he knew that from the very moment those two men walked through those doors, Rick didn’t trust them. Much like himself.

Dave nodded, “that’s true.” he started, meeting Rick’s eyes, “You don’t know anything about us, about what we went through out there, what we had to do.” he paused, tilting his head slightly, “I bet you had to do some of those things too, right?” no one answered him, he didn’t seem to care, “ain’t nobody’s hands clean anymore, not in this world. We are all the same.” he then grinned, “so hey- let’s take a nice friendly hay-ride to this farm and get to know each other, alright?”

Tommy snorted under his breath, luckily not heard by any of the men. Like he’d let that happen. Tommy knew, in that moment, based purely on what those two men already knew, that they wouldn’t make it out of this bar alive, lest that information put the people back at the farm, his brother, in danger.

Rick shook his head, “that’s not gonna happen.” he denied.

“Rick-” Dave started, only to be cut off by Tony.

“Man- this is bullshit.” the bigger man snapped. Forcing Tommy to straighten in his seat. His hand still firmly grasped around his pistol.

“Calm down.” Rick snapped back, angering the man.

“Don’t tell me to calm down, don’t you ever tell me to calm down!”

“Woah-” Glenn started.

“I’ll shoot you four assholes in the head and take your damn farm!” Tony continued, cutting Glenn off.

Tommy and Rick shot out of their seats. Their eyes were firmly placed on Tony, with Dave still in the corner of their eyes.

Dave shot up in his seat too, but instead of fighting, like Tommy had expected, he raised his arms in surrender, “Woah- relax! Easy!” he grinned, turning toward the bar, “Nobody’s killing anybody.”

He climbed his way behind the bar, Rick’s eyes trailing him while Tommy kept his on Tony, a silent understanding between them.

“Nobody’s shooting anybody, right guys?” when he landed behind the bar, Tony’s hand flew to his gun, making Tommy’s grip slacken on his and his face even out.

His eyes laser-focused on the man, mind blank, body calm, almost cold. A detachment that meant work. He didn’t raise his gun, cause Tony didn’t raise his either.

Instead, he waited.

He didn’t pay attention to the conversation, and didn’t listen to see how it escalated. Just that it did.

He heard Rick fire off a shot at Dave about the same time Tony raised his gun. But- the bigger man didn’t get to even raise it to aim before a bullet was shot right between his eyes. Making him drop to the ground.

Tommy lowered his gun with Tony’s body, his mind blank and detached at the man he just killed. His gaze traveled to Rick’s, who had a blank look similar to his on his face. But it was a lot weaker as if he was hiding his feelings. Unlike Tommy, who just didn’t feel anything at all.

They both just killed a man. But were experiencing two different things from it.

Rick could probably count on one hand how many men he’d killed.

Tommy had lost track years ago.

Lori came too slowly, her head pounding as her vision swam as she opened her eyes.

The first thing she noticed was that it was dark. Second thing was the feeling of something wet dripping onto her face. And third thing? Third thing was the noise.

It sounded like nails on a chalk board, like glass breaking and straining, groaning, growling.

Snarling.

She started with a gasp, her eyes widening as they finally adjusted to the moonlit night.

She yelped, pain everywhere, but she ignored it at the sight of a walker trying to force its way through the broken windshield.

She scrambled, only pausing briefly when it felt like her brain was being prodded at.

She was laying on her side, no- the car was laying on its side, and when she looked up, she could see Purpled hanging by his seatbelt. Barely visible blood dripping down his face and onto Lori.

Her eyes widened, filling with unshed tears.

She did that.

He’s just a kid, a kid who almost died not even a week ago.

She pushed the horror and guilt away, instead forcing herself to focus on saving them.

She turned toward the walker forcing its face through the small gap in the windshield. The glass peeling away at its skin in a horror movie like manner.

The sight made her want to throw up.

She pushed herself up as far as she could, using her free hand to fight with her seat belt, she looked for a way out.

Unless she climbed through the back seat and left Purpled to the walker, she wouldn’t be able to escape.

And after putting the kid through another traumatic event, there was no way she was leaving him to die.

So she chose the next best option, killing the walker.

She just needed to figure out how.

She desperately scanned around the trashed car, looking for anything that could be used as a weapon.

She was having no luck until her eyes landed on something attached to the passed-out teen’s belt above her. The fabric tied to it, swaying innocently in the chaos.

Her eyes lit up in hope.

She pushed herself up further. Ignoring the sharp pain in her hands from the glass on the asphalt, and the way her head pounded.

When she got herself into a decent position where she didn’t have to rely on her hands to keep her up, she reached for the blade. She silently apologized to the unconscious boy for taking it, but she assumed- hoped- he would understand.

She struggled with the angle, the buckle of its sheath, and the walker that was getting too close for comfort.

The walker’s face was just inches from hers, making tears slide down her bloodied cheeks and her actions became more frantic.

“C’mon! Please, please, please-” she muttered thickly, only to get cut off with a scream as the walker finally got through enough to snap at her face, making her fall back. But- luckily- the knife with her.

When she felt the hilt of the knife in her clenched palm, she just about sobbed in relief. But- instead- she braced herself.

Her eyes glaring at the walker- luckily- ignoring Purpled and snapping at her in fear and anger.

She raised the blade with a loud cry, plunging it into the soft and weak eye socket.

She ignored how it went limp, instead choosing to take the blade out and stab it again, and again, and again- until she was covered in rotting blood and there was no proof that it had an eye in the first place.

She slumped back, her chest heaving as she fought to catch her breath and push back the tears.

She sat there, with the limp walker hanging over her in the windshield, for a few moments, before a pained groan above her startled her back into awareness.

Her eyes snapped to the teen barely hanging into his seat as he shifted and moaned, a quiet “what the fuck…” slurred into the silence from the boy himself.

“Purpled!?” she scrambled up, stuffing his knife into her belt she raised her hands to support him as he started slipping more out of his seat. It was a testament to how out of it he was when he didn’t even react to her grabbing him, “Purpled? I got you, it’s alright, I got you.” she muttered. Whether she was reassuring herself or the teenager, she didn’t know. Didn’t put much thought into it, either.

She did her best to soften his fall as much as she could, but based on the pained groan when he landed practically on top of her, she didn’t do a good enough job of it.

Fuck…” he groaned, word slowed and slurred, his face twisting in pain as he seemed to waver in and out of consciousness.

It made her eyes water and the guilt from before almost drown her, but- she refused to let it, not until she got them both out of the car.

Her gaze raised to the windshield, desperately thinking of how she was going to get them out.

She could kick out the windshield? She’d just have to hope the walker fell with it, and didn’t come down onto them.

But- she had to try. She couldn’t climb herself out one of the doors and carry Purpled out too, she just wasn’t strong enough.

She raised her leg to the best of her ability, and with one last hesitant breath, kicked the windshield as hard as she could.

It didn’t break, or fall out, but she did feel it give.

It was enough to renew her hopes and make her try again.

She kicked again, and again, and again- until finally it gave away, the glass breaking but staying together as it fell onto the road.

Allowing her to heave a sigh of relief.

She turned toward the boy that was now unconscious again, and started dragging him out as best as she could. Her muscles straining and her hands trembling. From both the pain of the glass in her palms and the adrenaline from the accident.

When she managed to get them both out of the car successfully, she dragged the boy as far away from the accident as she could, before slumping onto the asphalt into a seated position. Making sure to place Purpled’s head into her lap carefully, to not aggravate his head wound more than it already was.

He had a concussion, a bad one, she was sure. Or else she knew he wouldn’t have allowed himself to be helped. To be dragged around like a rag doll.

She tore a piece of her flannel sleeve and placed it to the boy’s bleeding skull, her eyes watering as his face twisted in pain and he blinked his eyes sluggishly. His pupils were dilated, one more than the other, and his eyelids were half-lidded. Only proving her concussion theory more.

“Hey, kid,” she spoke softly, and Purpled’s eyes blinked more, his brows furrowed in pain.

He groaned, “Tom’s gon be pissed, broke prom’se.” he muttered, making her quietly huff a laugh, her voice wet.

When he started to fall back asleep, she tapped his face, “No, no, you gotta stay awake, bud. I don’t know much about concussions, but I know you can’t go back to sleep.”

He hummed, the sound quiet, but she took it. Forcing herself to stand, bringing him with her. Looping his arm around her shoulder to hold him up, her arm wrapping around his torso to keep him from falling.

When she made sure he was still conscious, no matter how fleeting it was, she started down the road. Back the way they came.

She needed to get back to the farm, Purpled needed medical help.

And he needed it now.

Chapter 14

Notes:

This is it!! officially the last chapter that I have written. I think at this point i'm gonna go ahead and take it off of "temporarily off hiatus" and write "discontinued" in its place. which- is very painful, i'm not going to lie. but it had to be done as I do not see myself actually finishing or even continuing this. I'm so sorry for those who may still be invested and want more, as there will unfortunately not be anymore.

if anyone wants to use this idea and create something for themselves, go ahead! I don't think i'm gonna have anyone adopt it and continue it themselves, as I am happy to keep it in my name and care. but if you want to completely copy this idea, go ahead!! in fact I encourage it!!!

(Edit- i had to come back and add the italics which i completely blanked on last night XD hopefully the layout makes a little more sense now XDXD)

anywhooo

_TWs_
graphic? description of gore and injury.
minor Character death

just like before, if I missed any, please let me know!!

Goodbye everyone! <3

Chapter Text

Glenn slowly walked toward Tony’s body, his face pale, “holy shit.” he breathed.

Rick turned toward him as he placed his pistol back into its holster, “you alright?” he asked the younger, his brow furrowing in worry.

“Yeah.” he breathed, voice barely louder than a whisper.

Rick then turned toward Hershel and Tommy, the latter still holding onto his pistol warily, “Tommy? Hershel?”

Neither answered, but Tommy made sure to meet the man's eyes evenly. His face was blank, almost eerily blank.

He was fine, he was not the one anyone needed to worry about. He made a point to turn to the still-silent Hershel, who was looking around with a grim but pale face.

Rick followed his gaze as Hershel met his eyes, a silent conversation between the two older men before Hershel finally nodded. Which was good enough for Rick.

“Let’s head back.” the oldest man finally spoke, making everyone nod in agreement.

The bar was dark, and Tommy was honestly tired.

As they slowly made their way to the front door, a flash of light through the windows had them ducking by the front door with an alarmed whisper of “Car!”

Tommy raised his gun, his head tilting toward the door with narrowed eyes as he listened closely.

He listened as people started exiting the cars, talking amongst themselves while also calling for the two men Rick and Tommy had just killed.

Shit.

Of course. Just their fucking luck.

It went silent as the men walked away.

Tommy and Rick met each other's eyes from opposite sides of the door, before nodding.

Tommy slowly raised, just as Rick did, and peeked out of the window. Checking for any figures in the night.

When he saw none, he lowered, nodding to Rick once again.

“We can’t stay here any longer, we need to make a break for the car,” Rick whispered.

All three men around him nodded.

But- just as they all slowly started rising to leave, a shot firing through the quiet night startled them into ducking once again.

“What happened, you see something?”

“Roamers, I nailed ‘em”

Footsteps a ways away, “I found their car but I can’t find them?”

“Had anyone checked that building?” Tommy tensed.

No, let’s go.”

“We’re looking for Dave and Tony and no one checked the bar?”

The footsteps rushed up the steps toward the bar door, Tommy raised his gun as they got closer. Shuffling away from the front door enough to not be seen by the windows but to where he could shoot anyone who entered with ease.

Just when the bar door started to open, Glenn rushed in front of it, shoving it closed once again.

“What happened?”

“Someone shoved it shut!”

“Someone’s in there?”

“Hello? Whoever’s in there, we want no trouble! We’re just looking for our friends!” someone called, no doubt toward the small group huddled inside.

“What do we do? Bum rush the door?” Tommy’s eyes narrowed in a silent challenge, how only heard three voices. There might be more, but not many. It was a small enough group that he could take care of easily if they entered.

He had more than enough ammo.

“No- we don’t know how many are in there.” then, much louder, “Yo! If you’ve seen our friends, please tell us! We’ll go on our way! We want no trouble!”

Tommy met Rick’s eyes with a silent question, waiting for the man's next plan of action.

“If something happened, tell us!”

Rick looked torn, his gaze moving around and breaths coming in deep as he desperately tried to figure out what to do.

With one fine breath, he raised his gaze, “they drew on us!” he called back.

Tommy watched as Glenn clenched his eyes close for a moment and as Hershel sighed in disappointment.

Tommy felt nothing like those two, he just felt blank, the familiar feeling he got before missions. Nothing these men could do would break him out of this state until he knew the mission was over and the threat was gone.

He heard footsteps approach the door again, “they in there? Dave and Tony, are they alive?” one of the men questioned.

Rick lowered his head, another deep breath, “no!” he answered.

He heard as some of the men behind the door purposed to leave, while one demanded they stayed, saying, “I’m not gonna be the one to tell Jane that they got killed by some assholes in a bar.”

Tommy did another check of his gun, the way things were going, he was sure he needed it. Safety? Off. Ammo? Only missing one bullet.

Satisfied, he turned his attention back to the door, his gun leveled just above Glenn's head. Where he could see the silhouettes of the men standing.

“Look! I’m sure we’ve lost enough people! Done things we wish we didn’t have to! But that’s life now! You know that! So let’s just chalk this up to what it was!” Rick yelled, “Wrong place, wrong-!”

A shot was fired through the small window of the door, glass falling onto Glenn’s head as all three men in front of Tommy ducked instinctively.

Tommy just raised his gun and fired.

He heard someone yell, he knew he hit someone, he watched as the small group of men ducked behind pillars and away from the door.

They were missing one, he saw, there were only two men who had hidden, one of them the one he hit.

Tommy rose with Rick, his pistol leveled out the window as Rick ordered Hershel and Glenn to get out of there and go to the back while firing his own rounds.

Tommy kept his sights out the hole in the window, and ducked next to the wall, right behind where Rick crouched to reload.

“Hey!” Rick called, “We both know this is not gonna end well! So just back off, and no one has to get hurt!” he yelled, just as he finished reloading his colt python.

Tommy had his eyes narrowed on the shadows of the road, the moonlight being his only light.

They heard movement in the back of the bar, and Tommy’s eyes snapped to Rick’s, just as Glenn’s and Hershel’s did.

Rick looked directly at Glenn, nodding for him to move to the back and investigate.

Tommy turned his gaze back to the window, not watching as he followed the order.

He heard Glenn’s shotgun fire, and Rick shot up in that direction, “Glenn!” he called, his back to the door Tommy was watching.

Tommy didn’t even flinch, too stuck in what Techno had dubbed ‘mission mode’ to care.

“I-i’m alright! I’m alright!” Glenn called back, allowing the ex-cop to relax some in relief.

Rick ducked next to Hershel, whispering an order that had the man running to Glenn’s location.

It wasn’t long before more shots were heard, and Rick went running to the back. Tommy didn’t move from his spot, except now- his eyes were torn between the door that led to the back, to the door he was stationed at.

Tommy saw a glint of light from the roof of the building across from the bar before more shots were fired from the spot.

The child soldier raised his gun, and fired back, causing the man up there to duck and hide. He knew he missed, a rarity for him, but it was like firing at different shades of darkness, it was almost impossible to tell where the man ended and the building started, that- and he was huddled behind the quarter wall of the roof.

A car rushed forward and stopped in front of that building, the man driving calling for the man on the roof, telling how they were going to get out of there, how Shawn was dead.

One out, two to go. If there were truly only three like he had counted.

The man seemed to forget that Tommy had shot at him, or had disregarded it entirely, and rushed down the roof, but- before he could get down safely- he fell, landing on something that made him scream bloody murder.

The man driving the car seemed to panic as he apologized, no doubt intending to drive out of there, but- Tommy didn’t give him the chance to get far as he raised his gun and fired. Killing him where he sat in the driver's seat and causing the car to slam into a tree.

He was not about to let that man go back to get more men. That was just asking for problems.

The man who had fallen was now in full view, screaming ‘Help! No, please, someone help me!’

Tommy disregarded him, stepping out of the bar doors, his gaze searching around for any more threats.

His gun snapped up when he saw three figures rushing out of some alleyway beside the bar, but he lowered it when he saw who.

He sighed as he watched them rush toward the young man screaming, no doubt either wanting to help, or mercy kill him. Tommy was hoping for the latter.

He made his way to the three, stopping behind them, eyes searching their surroundings as he listened to them come up with ways to help the young man.

When he had fallen off of the roof, he had landed on a dumpster, but- his leg wasn’t that lucky, his leg had gotten impaled by a metal decorative gate spike.

Which- the way Hershel was talking? Mercy kill would be the best option, but Rick- ever the pacifist- wants to save him.

Tommy raised his pistol again when walkers started making themselves known around them, slowly getting closer. He cast a glance at Glenn when he joined him, yelling a warning to the two currently deciding to cut the man's leg off with a pocket knife, it was either that or tear it out of the post and shred his ligaments.

Tommy was still with Hershel, they should’ve just mercy-killed him. But- Rick refused, saying ‘he’s just a kid.’

Tommy had to keep himself from scoffing as he started firing off rounds at the walkers in front of him. Glenn joined him soon after.

The man was screaming, and a glance back showed that they were just tying a piece of cloth around his upper leg. They hadn’t even started cutting yet.

Tommy averted his eyes behind him when he heard Rick start popping off rounds to the walkers on the other side of the gate. Slowly closing in on them.

The child soldier growled under his breath in frustration.

Glenn whipped toward Hershel and Rick, “C’mon we gotta go!”

He then heard Rick yell, “I’m almost outta amo! Hershel hurry!”

Tommy grit his teeth and whipped around, marching his way to Hershel who was hesitating, before pushing the man outta the way, ignoring the man's complaints.

If they wanted the asshole alive, then they’d get him alive.

The teen grabbed the young man's leg, ignoring his pleas and cries of pain, and yanked the leg up and out of the spike. No doubt ruining his leg in the process, but not caring much to put thought into it. If anything, Hershel could just sever it when they got back.

He ignored everyone’s shocked yells as he climbed the gate, holstered his pistol, and threw the crying 20-year-old over his shoulder.

It wasn’t a high gate by any means, but Tommy wasn’t as fit as he used to be, so jumping down was more difficult than necessary, but he managed to get it done.

He ignored the man’s cries and squirming, turning his head toward the three other men eyeing him in shock and some horror and tilted his head, the walkers that were slowly getting closer in the corner of his eye, “Well, ya fuckers coming or do you want me to put him back?” he snapped.

Effectively snapping them out of whatever shock they were in and forcing them to start running to the car.

Hershel opened the back door for Tommy, and the teen threw the young man in. before turning on his heel and opening the passenger seat. Wordlessly telling the other two they could get in the back with the man they wanted to save, while Rick got into the driver.

It didn’t take any convincing, seeing as the walkers were getting concerningly close, but soon, everyone was seated in the car, and Rick hightailed it out. Leaving that shitshow behind, while also bringing a particularly annoying part back with them.

Tommy scowled, turning toward the window in silent annoyance and frustration at yet another pained moan from the man in the backseat.

He should’ve just shot the dude.

“Can you not lie?”

Tommy turned toward the man driving, scowling slightly, but resolutely not answering.

Rick sighed, but there was amusement in his eyes, “Your brother had told me one of the men on your team couldn't, back when we were heading to Atlanta, he just didn’t tell me who.” he chuckled.

Tommy nodded to that, “Yeah, that sounds like Techno. But- no, I can’t lie.” he averted his gaze when he heard Rick chuckle again.

“Wait- really?” he heard from the back, making him turn and glare at Glenn.

Glenn just smiled in disbelief, “aren’t you some kind of special forces or something? How can you not lie?”

Tommy crossed his arms, shrugging, “My teachers focused on behavioral, combat, and T and I. By the time they realized I couldn't it was too late, I was already in charge of a team of my own.”

Glenn nodded, and so did Rick, “so- what did you do if you needed to lie, then?” the younger asked.

Tommy’s shoulders rose a fraction, “Purpled.” he muttered, “or the others if he wasn’t with me.”

Glenn nodded again, “Okay, that makes sense.” he then tilted his head, “Is that why he would talk instead of you sometimes? I noticed how most of the time you talked and Purpled would stay quiet, but sometimes it would switch, is that why?”

Tommy ignored the question.

Wait-” Tommy’s shrunk into his seat, ignoring the driver's stare, “so it was your gun!”

Tommy winced, eyeing Rick from the corner of his eye, “uhh- no comment?”

Rick scoffed, “Really? How in the hell did Carl get ahold of one of your guns?”

Tommy slumped, he was caught, “I don’t know, Big man. I was trying to figure that out too! Our running theory is that he snooped through mine and Purpled’s shit and found it.”

Rick sighed, “I’ll have to talk to him, then.” he then turned toward the teen, “Why didn’t you come clean?”

Tommy scowled, “Cause it’s our shit, and we’re not sharing. We knew if Shane found out about our stuff he’d want them for the group.”

Rick tilted his head, “your duffels?”

The teen paused, “how much had Techno told you?” he questioned incredulously.

Rick shrugged, “it was a long drive.”

Tommy sighed in defeat, “Yeah, the duffels. But-” he then glared at the older man, “you don’t say shit to anyone,” he then turned to the back, ignoring Rick’s surrendering hands, “You two too.”

Hershel shrugged, “not my business.” was all he said, his focus still resolutely on the young stranger's leg.

Glenn shrunk some, “Uhh- yeah, sure man.”

Tommy turned back toward the front and sighed. A problem for the future him. Preferably when he’s not running off of spite and paranoia to stay awake.

Lori stumbled again, her grip tightening on Purpled in a desperate attempt to keep him up.

She paused when she saw headlights drive their way on the road, her shoulders slumping slightly, while her gut twisted nervously.

It could be anyone, but- she was hoping for ‘friend’.

She couldn’t fight, and one of the best fighters she knew was passed out in her arms.

She wasn’t ignorant, nor stupid, she knew those two boys weren’t normal teenagers. She knew they could fight, could shoot, could kill, she knew. It was partially the reason she asked Purpled to join her in the first place. It wasn’t like the two hid it, they didn’t, if anything they purposefully showed them they could.

So- she knew she was screwed if whoever got out of that car wasn’t a friend, so- she just had to hope that they were.

The car rushed to a stop in front of her, and she watched with bated breath as a figure jumped out and jogged toward her.

She slumped when she saw who it was, her grip on Purpeld loosening, making the teen groan in pain.

She apologized quickly and readjusted her grip, rushing her way toward Shane.

“Are you okay? What happened?” the man questioned, as he looked her over.

“I’m okay, I’m okay.” she replied, “but- Purpled, he needs a doctor, he hit his head bad Shane,” she explained, her voice thick with tears and guilt.

Shane then turned toward Purpled, as if just then realizing he was there, and took him from her grip. Wrapping his arm around his shoulder.

“C’mon, explain in the car, we need to get you home.”

Lori nodded, before she paused, “Wait- Rick? The others? Are they okay? Are they back? I need to find them, I can’t go until I bring them back.”

Shane seemed to hesitate for a moment, before he nodded, “yeah, yeah they’re back and safe.” he answered.

Making Lori sigh in relief, “Oh, thank god.”

Shane just nodded, bringing Purpled to the car with Lori right behind him.

It was light out by the time they finally got back to the farm. And Tommy was ready to just go straight to his tent and pass out.

He was tired.

The man had finally passed out, allowing Tommy to get some shut-eye, even if it wasn’t actual sleep.

He massaged his templed as he stepped out of the truck, ignoring how everyone else either started preparing the man for surgery or hugged their loved ones.

He stretched his arms above his head and yawned, slowly making his way away from the group and house to his and Purpled’s tent.

“Wait- Tommy!”

He paused, turning toward the call with a poorly hidden annoyed expression, “Yeah?”

It was Lori, she was looking him in the eyes, but she seemed guilty.

Tommy straightened, his exhaustion slipping into the background as his eyes surveyed around them.

“Look- why don’t you come inside with me? Something happened while you were out,” she said, gesturing toward the house.

Tommy tensed, his eyes widening before they narrowed dangerously.

Even Rick turned toward her, worried, “Does it have something to do with the car crash you were in?”

Tommy whipped toward him, before back to Lori, “Car crash?”

Lori sighed, “Look, I’ll explain everything, just- please come inside and take a seat.”

Tommy was tense, his gaze traveling away from the woman to their surroundings, only just then realizing the lack of the one person he knew would’ve been the first out of the house. He sucked in a sharp breath, his hands shaking slightly before he clenched them, “wheres my brother?” he breathed, staring Lori down.

Her expression twisted, “he’s alive, I promise.” she then gestured toward the house again, “Please.”

Thousands of scenarios swam through his head, none of them good, and none of them doing anything to calm him down.

She said alive, but that didn’t explain much. For all Tommy knows- he’s missing! Or injured, or dying!

He couldn’t lose Purpled. He had already lost everyone else, he couldn’t lose Purpled!

He took a breath and squared his shoulders before he marched past Lori, ignoring the small crowd that had been watching with varying expressions of either confusion or pity.

It made him grit his teeth and clench his hands so hard he could feel his nails poking his skin.

He shoved open the house door and walked into the living room, acutely aware of the people behind him.

When he got into the room, he faced Lori and crossed his arms, his face blank.

She better have a good fucking excuse.

Lori sighed, “Look, let me start and say- Purpled should be fine, once Hershel takes a look at him I’m sure he’ll be okay, alright?” she tried to smile, most likely to reassure the teen. But all it did was make him more tense.

Once Hershel looked at him? So he was injured. His eyes narrowed on the woman.

He felt antsy, jittery, he needed to go see him, needed to make sure what she had said was true, that Purp was fine, and that he wasn’t going to lose another brother.

But- he needed to know what happened first, he needed to know all of the facts.

Don’t Feel, Theseus, just another teammate lost.

Fuck Off.

She met his eyes, “It was my fault-” not a good start, lady, “I shouldn’t have asked him to come with me, especially since he was still healing-” Tommy’s eyes narrowed in thought.

Go with her? Go with her- his eyes widened, “the crash…” he met her eyes searching.

She winced, but nodded, “I needed to find Hershel, Beth was getting worse and you guys were taking a while to get back, I needed someone who wouldn’t try to convince me to stay here, who could help me find you all, and when I asked him, he agreed.” she took a steadying breath, her eyes watering. Tommy felt his nails biting into his skin. He ignored it. “I had taken my eyes off of the road, to help him find the town, but- when I looked back, there was a walker right in front of us. We hit it, it cracked my windshield, I panicked and lost control of the car. Next thing I knew we were rolling before I blacked out. When- when I woke up, he was still unconscious, and when I managed to get us out of the car, he had a concussion,” she met his slowly widening eyes, “a bad concussion.”

He took a sharp intake of breath, “his wound-”

She nodded, “I know, I know, luckily he had hit it on the other side of his head, I don’t know if it helped at all, we need Hershel to tell us that.”

Tommy lowered his head, his eyes clenching closed as he took deep grounding breaths. His hands shaking, no matter how hard he clenched them.

In, out.

In

Out

Don’t Feel, Don’t let your anger control you, you were trained better than this.

He raised his head, his face blank, but his eyes were not. He could tell by the way she flinched, by the look in her eyes, that his were showing more than he wanted.

Rick was eyeing him warily, so was Shane and just about every other person in that room with some form of self-preservation.

“Okay.” was all he could bring himself to say. Visibly shocking everyone.

Lori blinked, “Okay? A-aren’t you upset?” her voice was shaky, but also laced with disbelief.

He took another deep breath, before releasing it with a laugh, “Am I upset? Oh no, I am way past upset. But I am using every ounce of my fucking training not to do something stupid, because I know for a fact, that if I did, I would be in deep shit. Ya? So-” he took another breath, meeting Lori’s wide eyes, “where is he.”

She nodded, her lips pursed as she pointed down the hallway to the room he and Purpled had used when they first arrived.

He too nodded, turning without another word and marching straight to the room. Ignoring the stares he could feel on his back.

When he got to their shared room, he opened the door slowly, his brow furrowed as his earlier anger was replaced by worry.

He inhaled sharply when he saw his brother, his pale face resting peacefully on the white pillow, a bandage wrapped around his head like a curse.

He closed the door lightly and walked over to the chair next to it, his expression twisted.

Why?

Why did he trust them?

Why did he let this happen?

He should've just stayed. He had no reason to help them, had no reason to bring Hershel back.

But he did, and now his brother was wrapped in bandages and unconscious again, because of a member of this group's carelessness.

He grit his teeth.

What if he doesn’t wake up?

What if he dies and leaves him alone?

He can’t- he can’t live without him.

They had been through far too much shit for this to be the end.

They were supposed to go together, fighting.

He shut down those thoughts fast as he saw his vision become blurry.

Stop thinking like that, he scolded himself. He’s still alive now, and he will stay that way.

He will not lose his last brother, so he needs to stop thinking like he is.

Purpled was still breathing. He’s fine.

He exhaled heavily and slumped in his seat, pushing everything he was feeling away with the familiar chant of ‘Don’t feel, Don’t Feel, Don’t Feel.’ until he couldn’t feel anything at all.

And when that happened, he let himself rest.

Tommy woke with a start, his sharp eyes pinning Hershel in place from where he was changing Purpled’s bandages.

The older raised his hands in surrender, “Woah there, not here to kill you.”

Tommy heaved silently as he lowered the knife he hadn’t even realized he had pulled, sheathing it back to his side.

How had he not noticed him enter?

Was he really that tired?

Hershel finished changing the bandages and took a seat. Seemingly intent on not leaving the room anytime soon.

Tommy did his best to ignore him.

“Special Forces?”

Tommy turned toward the older with a furrowed brow, “what?”

Herschel had his arms crossed as he stared at the younger, “heard Glenn saying something about you boys being Special Forces in the car.”

Tommy sighed, “we are.” he replied.

It was one way to put it, at least.

Herschel nodded with narrowed eyes, “Seems a bit young to be in the military, let alone the forces.”

Tommy frowned, “don’t believe me?” he asked. He could honestly care less if the old shit believed him or not.

He was far too pissed to care what anyone thought at that moment.

Herschel huffed a laugh, “No, I believe you.” he chuckled, making the younger raise a disbelieving eyebrow, Herschel shook his head with a laugh, “I saw what you pulled back at the bar and at the barn. You did all that with a blank face. Didn’t even flinch once. You talk, act, and react like a soldier. I know that takes a special kinda training. I just want to know how a kid managed to join the military. Let alone two.”

Tommy’s face was blank as he listened to the old man, “There was a program they did, for kids who showed potential, for kids whose parents didn’t want ‘em, and they had nowhere else to go. They’d adopt ‘em, legally, and train them till they were old enough to become legal soldiers.”

Hershel frowned but nodded, “Well, I’m sorry you boys had to go through that,” he hummed sincerely, “was that what that Techno boy was to?”

Tommy’s brow furrowed as he regarded Hershel. Hating the fact that he couldn’t figure out the older’s motive. “No…” he answered, “he was a normal soldier, up until he joined my team.”

“And you’re the leader? Or was he?” the older man asked.

Tommy shook his head, “I was,” he answered, “I created the team.”

Herschel nodded again as he leaned further back into his chair, “So that’s why you only let Techno treat you, right?”

The blonde nodded silently. Herschel hummed, “I see, well, I’m sorry for how I spoke of him before.”

Tommy frowned, glaring at his hands as he forced himself to say what he knew he needed to, “sorry for insulting you.” he murmured.

Herschel huffed and shook his head, “no hard feelings, right boy?”

Tommy huffed and crossed his arms, “right.”

Both men turned toward the door when they heard faint knocking before it slowly creaked open. Revealing Quackity, “Hey, we’re gonna be talking about how we’re gonna deal with Randal, you two coming?”

Randal? Tommy’s face screwed up in confusion, before it blanked, oh, right. Roof dude.

The blonde shook his head, he didn’t give a shit what happened to the dude. “I’m gonna stay, big man. Thanks for letting me know.”

Quackity nodded as he turned toward Hershel, Hershel nodded, “I’m goin’” he replied, standing from his seat to make his way out of the room.

Tommy leaned back into his chair as the door closed once again, his eyes straying from where the old man had once sat to his brother lying pale in the bed.

Notes:

Hope you liked it, I'm excited to keep this going! hope you had as much fun reading it as I had writing it.

I'm hopefully going to be sticking to a schedule but I'm not completely sure, but if I do it'll be once every week.